THE
JESUIT'S
MEMORIAL
,
FOR
THE
DESTRUCTION
OF
THE
Church
of
England
.
THE
JESUIT'S
MEMORIAL
,
For
the
Intended
Reformation
of
England
,
Under
their
First
POPISH
PRINCE
.
PUBLISHED
From
the
Copy
that
was
presented
TO
THE
Late
KING
JAMES
II.
WITH
An
INTRODUCTION
,
and
some
ANIMADVERSIONS
,
BY
EDWARD
GEE
,
Rector
of
St.
Benedict
Paul's-Wharf
,
and
Chaplain
in
Ordinary
to
Their
Majesties
.
LONDON
,
Printed
for
Richard
Chiswel
,
at
the
Rose
and
Crown
in
St.
Paul's
Church-Yard
.
MDCXC
.
To
the
Right
Reverend
Father
in
God
,
WILLIAM
Lord
Bishop
of
S.
ASAPH
,
Lord
Almoner
to
Their
MAJESTIES
.
My
Lord
,
IT
was
a
very
easie
thing
for
me
to
determine
,
to
whom
I
should
present
the
following
Discourses
;
as
it
was
from
your
Lordship's
Sermon
before
Their
Majesties
the
last
5th
of
November
that
I
had
the
hint
of
your
Lordship's
having
seen
the
Memorial
,
that
we
had
sought
,
but
in
vain
,
so
earnestly
after
in
the
late
King's
Time
;
so
it
was
by
your
Lordship's
Interest
that
I
obtained
not
only
the
happiness
of
seeing
it
,
but
the
permission
to
publish
it
from
the
most
authentick
,
if
not
the
only
Copy
in
England
,
from
that
which
had
been
presented
by
the
Jesuits
to
the
late
King
James
himself
.
And
since
,
my
Lord
,
Decency
requires
the
concealing
from
whose
hands
your
Lordship
received
this
Copy
of
the
Memorial
,
and
the
Leave
for
me
to
publish
it
;
it
was
necessary
for
me
to
address
it
to
your
Lordship
,
from
whose
hands
I
received
it
,
that
thereby
any
Objections
against
my
Fidelity
or
Truth
herein
may
be
prevented
;
as
all
will
,
when
my
Lord
Almoner's
Name
is
seen
at
the
Head
of
it
.
Some
indeed
will
wonder
to
see
a
Jesuit's
Book
dedicated
by
a
Minister
of
the
Church
of
England
to
a
Bishop
,
that
hath
been
always
most
zealous
against
Popery
,
and
especially
against
the
Jesuits
Order
;
to
such
persons
I
hope
this
Apology
will
be
sufficient
,
I
am
sure
it
will
be
to
your
Lordship
,
that
I
publish
this
Jesuit's
Memorial
,
because
I
am
fully
perswaded
that
I
am
by
it
doing
a
greater
service
to
the
Protestant
Interest
against
Popery
,
than
I
was
ever
able
to
do
by
any
thing
I
wrote
against
Popery
during
the
Controversie
in
the
late
Reign
.
In
this
Memorial
we
have
naked
Jesuitism
,
and
the
several
Projects
laid
down
,
by
which
our
Protestant
Religion
was
not
only
to
have
been
rooted
out
of
England
,
but
the
very
possibility
of
its
ever
reviving
here
prevented
:
and
this
I
hope
will
teach
some
of
the
discontented
People
among
us
to
acknowledge
at
least
,
that
our
danger
from
the
Jesuits
Faction
in
the
last
Reign
was
as
great
as
we
made
it
,
and
that
our
Deliverance
by
their
present
Majesties
was
a
far
greater
blessing
upon
the
account
of
our
Protestant
Establishment
,
than
they
have
hitherto
been
pleased
to
believe
it
.
I
have
had
so
much
experience
of
your
Lordship's
goodness
towards
me
,
that
I
do
not
in
the
least
suspect
your
pardoning
me
the
trouble
of
this
Address
.
Had
I
had
no
other
reasons
to
make
it
,
the
many
favours
I
have
received
at
your
Lordship's
hands
,
would
have
engaged
me
to
make
this
publick
acknowledgment
for
them
,
since
I
cannot
but
reckon
it
one
of
the
greatest
blessings
of
my
Life
,
that
I
have
the
honour
to
be
known
to
your
Lordship
,
who
are
so
eminent
for
your
extraordinary
Learning
,
Piety
,
Charity
and
Moderation
;
I
mention
your
Lordship's
Moderation
,
because
some
Men
of
late
have
been
pleased
to
be
very
angry
with
your
Lordship
for
it
:
had
your
Lordship
,
and
those
Eminent
Persons
that
continued
of
your
Judgment
,
been
as
willing
to
part
with
Episcopacy
as
with
the
Apocrypha
,
and
as
desirous
to
lay
aside
the
whole
Liturgy
,
as
they
were
to
improve
it
;
I
should
have
excused
their
anger
against
you
,
for
which
I
can
see
no
other
reason
in
the
World
,
but
that
your
Lordship
,
and
those
of
your
Mind
could
not
forget
so
fast
and
so
entirely
,
as
some
others
did
their
discourses
,
their
promises
and
intentions
about
accommodating
matters
with
the
Moderate
Dissenters
,
as
well
as
giving
ease
to
the
rest
of
them
.
That
your
Lordship
may
be
blessed
with
a
long
continuance
of
health
,
and
enabled
thereby
to
finish
those
excellent
Designs
that
you
have
under
your
hands
;
that
you
may
long
continue
an
Ornament
to
the
Church
of
England
,
and
to
Protestant
Episcopacy
,
and
may
be
blest
with
success
in
your
endeavours
for
the
Establishment
and
Glory
of
both
these
,
is
the
most
sincere
Prayer
of
,
My
Lord
,
Your
Lordship
's
most
obliged
,
and
most
obedient
Servant
EDWARD
GEE
.
THE
INTRODUCTION
.
SINCE
the
Jesuit
,
that
was
Author
of
the
following
Memorial
,
has
made
so
much
noise
in
the
World
,
and
was
infamous
for
his
Treasonable
Practices
during
the
Reigns
he
lived
in
;
and
has
by
his
seditious
writings
laid
the
Foundation
of
perpetual
trouble
to
the
Kingdom
of
England
as
long
as
there
are
or
shall
be
either
Papists
in
England
,
or
English
Papists
beyond
Seas
:
it
will
not
be
improper
to
furnish
the
Reader
with
the
History
of
him
,
that
thereby
he
may
be
enabled
to
read
and
pass
a
truer
Judgment
upon
the
following
Memorial
for
rooting
out
our
Protestant
establishment
,
and
replanting
again
their
Popish
Religion
in
England
.
The
World
is
not
agreed
either
about
his
Name
or
Parentage
;
for
the
Name
of
Parsons
,
or
Persons
as
he
writes
it
himself
,
they
will
have
it
to
be
given
him
upon
a
scandalous
reason
,
while
the
true
name
of
his
supposed
Father
was
Cowback
or
Cubbuck
.
He
was
born
not
at
Stockersey
in
Somerset-Shire
,
as
the
Secular
Priests
affirm
against
him
,
but
at
Nether-Stowey
in
that
County
;
and
notwithstanding
the
meanness
of
his
Parentage
,
had
the
advantage
of
a
liberal
Education
,
and
was
fitted
for
the
University
,
whither
he
was
sent
,
and
admitted
into
Baliol
College
in
Oxford
;
he
was
afterwards
made
Fellow
of
the
same
College
,
and
entered
into
Holy
Orders
,
and
became
a
noted
Tutor
,
having
the
greatest
number
of
Pupils
in
the
College
.
But
notwithstanding
his
setting
out
so
very
well
,
he
was
afterwards
turned
out
of
his
Fellowship
and
the
College
with
disgrace
;
he
was
not
expelled
indeed
,
but
forced
to
resign
,
with
leave
to
keep
his
Chambers
and
Pupils
a
while
longer
:
but
this
grace
was
quickly
crossed
out
;
the
occasion
of
which
the
Writers
of
those
times
,
and
of
his
own
Society
,
are
very
much
divided
about
.
Father
Morus
the
Jesuit
,
and
Author
of
the
History
of
the
Jesuits
Mission
into
England
,
will
have
it
to
be
,
because
he
was
not
only
suspected
of
inclining
to
Popery
,
but
as
he
will
have
it
,
palam
de
Religione
aliter
judicaret
[
](A56469-e530-b)(a)
(a)
Morus
Historia
Missionis
Anglicanae
Soc.
Jesu
.
l.
2.
p.
39.
&
loqueretur
,
quam
regni
jura
definierant
,
&c.
both
thought
and
spake
openly
for
the
Romish
Religion
,
and
therefore
that
it
was
an
unfit
and
a
dangerous
thing
to
trust
such
a
Man
with
the
Education
of
so
many
Youth
as
he
generally
had
under
his
care
.
But
this
cannot
be
the
true
reason
;
since
Father
Persons
behaved
himself
as
a
good
Protestant
,
and
conversed
especially
with
such
Men
(
Mr.
Squire
and
Dr.
Hide
for
example
then
famous
Men
and
zealous
Protestants
)
as
might
instruct
and
confirm
him
in
the
Protestant
Religion
,
for
which
he
was
afterwards
,
when
he
was
College-Bursar
,
so
very
zealous
that
he
changed
a
great
many
old
Books
and
Manuscripts
for
Protestant
Books
,
and
did
first
put
Protestant
Writers
into
their
College-Library
:
and
after
his
disgraceful
putting
out
of
the
College
,
when
an
old
Friend
of
his
,
a
Gentleman
of
the
Inner
Temple
,
declared
to
him
that
he
had
doubts
concerning
his
Religion
,
he
did
not
only
protest
to
the
Gentleman
,
but
offered
to
take
his
Oath
upon
it
,
That
he
was
no
Papist
,
nor
did
ever
intend
to
be
.
Others
will
have
his
turning
out
of
his
Fellowship
to
be
occasioned
by
his
being
a
turbulent
and
lewd
Man
,
guilty
of
Forgery
and
Knavery
and
such-like
crimes
as
made
him
unfit
for
a
Society
:
and
Dr.
Bagshaw
(
who
had
been
of
the
same
College
,
and
afterwards
turned
Papist
also
,
and
became
a
Seminary
Priest
)
affirms
,
that
he
was
accused
of
falsifying
his
College-Accounts
by
Stancliffe
his
Brother
Bursar
:
and
this
is
often
objected
to
him
by
the
Secular
Priests
,
who
have
treated
him
with
severity
enough
,
though
not
with
more
than
his
Pranks
after
he
became
a
Jesuit
did
deserve
.
Others
assign
other
reasons
of
his
being
discharged
the
College
,
but
to
set
aside
at
once
the
reasons
offered
by
his
Brethren
the
Jesuits
,
and
those
objected
by
his
severer
Adversaries
the
Secular
Priests
,
the
matter
may
be
truly
decided
by
the
Testimonies
of
two
unexceptionable
Witnesses
,
who
both
knew
him
,
and
one
of
them
was
Fellow
of
the
same
College
with
Persons
;
Archbishop
Abbot
,
and
Mr.
Camden
the
Historian
:
the
Archbishop
hath
written
a
large
Letter
about
this
very
business
,
which
I
shall
transcribe
hither
out
of
Mr.
Foulis
,
who
says
he
did
transcribe
it
from
the
Original
,
with
the
marginal
Notes
upon
it
.
To
my
worshipful
loving
Friend
,
Mr.
Dr.
Hussye
,
at
Mr.
Haiden's
House
,
who
dwelleth
at
the
Sign
of
the
Tunn
in
Watlingstreet
;
give
these
.
YOU
write
unto
me
,
to
know
what
is
in
record
any
way
against
Mr.
Parsons
;
and
I
return
you
here
inclosed
word
for
word
,
so
much
as
is
in
the
Register
of
Baliol
College
.
In
the
Resignation
,
as
you
may
see
,
he
had
written
sponte
&
coactus
,
but
now
it
is
sponte
non
coactus
[
&
]
being
blotted
out
,
and
[
non
]
being
set
over
[
](A56469-e840-b)*
*
Thus
non
&
.
Which
I
am
deceived
if
it
be
not
altered
by
some
body
else
of
late
,
in
as
much
as
I
am
verily
perswaded
,
that
since
my
coming
to
the
College
,
I
have
seen
it
sponte
&
coactus
;
which
although
it
carry
a
Contradiction
,
yet
intimateth
,
that
he
resigned
against
his
will
.
The
particular
reasons
whereof
no
Man
can
tell
better
than
Dr.
Turner
now
dwelling
in
Fetter-lane
;
or
Dr.
[
](A56469-e890-b)(b)
(b)
In
the
Proctor's
Book
I
find
one
Tho.
Hyde
proceeded
Master
of
Arts
the
same
year
with
Rob.
Parsons
,
viz.
1573.
Hide
of
Sarum
;
for
,
as
I
take
it
,
they
were
both
present
at
his
removing
.
The
causes
and
manner
of
his
giving
over
,
as
far
as
I
could
ever
comprehend
,
were
these
:
Bagshaw
being
a
smart
young
man
,
and
one
who
thought
his
penny
good
Silver
,
after
that
he
had
his
Grace
to
be
[
](A56469-e970-b)(c)
(c)
Christopher
Bagshaw
admitted
Fellow
1572.
left
the
College
1582.
was
made
Priest
in
France
,
lived
a
while
in
the
English
College
at
Rome
;
proceeded
Doctor
,
some
say
,
at
Padua
[
A.P.
Reply
,
p.
156.
]
others
at
Paris
;
and
was
one
of
the
Faculty
at
Sorbonne
.
He
was
active
against
the
Archpriest
in
the
stirs
at
Wisbich
:
he
lived
to
be
very
old
.
Batchelor
of
Arts
,
was
with
some
despight
swindged
by
Parsons
,
being
Dean
of
the
College
;
hoc
manet
alta
mente
repostum
:
And
Bagshaw
afterward
coming
to
be
Fellow
,
was
most
hot
in
Persecution
against
Parsons
.
It
was
the
more
forwarded
by
Dr.
Squire
's
displeasure
,
who
was
then
Master
of
Baliol
College
,
and
thought
himself
to
have
been
much
bitten
by
vile
Libels
,
the
Author
whereof
he
conceived
Parsons
to
be
,
who
in
truth
was
a
Man
at
that
time
wonderfully
given
to
scoffing
,
and
that
with
bitterness
,
which
also
was
the
cause
that
none
of
the
company
loved
him
.
Now
Dr.
Squire
and
Bagshaw
being
desirous
of
some
occasion
to
trim
him
,
this
fell
out
:
in
the
year
1572.
Parsons
had
been
Bursar
:
and
being
joyn'd
in
Office
with
one
Stancliff
,
a
very
simple
fellow
,
he
took
the
advantage
of
the
weakness
of
his
Colleague
,
and
falsified
the
Reckonings
much
to
the
damage
of
the
College
;
as
also
deeply
polling
the
Commoners
Names
,
whereof
there
was
store
in
the
College
;
and
withal
,
not
sparing
his
own
Scholars
:
by
all
which
means
it
was
thought
,
that
he
had
purloin'd
one
hundred
Marks
.
His
Office
expired
at
St.
Luke's
Tide
,
there
were
some
that
between
that
and
February
1573.
scanned
over
the
Books
,
being
moved
thereunto
by
the
secret
complaints
of
some
of
the
Commoners
their
Scholars
;
and
finding
it
apparent
,
as
also
being
now
certified
,
that
he
was
a
Bastard
;
whereas
it
is
the
first
quality
there
required
by
Statute
,
that
every
Fellow
should
be
Legitimo
Thoro
natus
;
they
proceeded
to
have
his
Expulsion
solemnly
.
Where
,
by
the
way
,
you
may
add
,
that
Parsons
was
not
of
the
best
fame
concerning
Incontinency
,
[
](A56469-e1310-b)(d)
(d)
Dr.
Sutclif's
Blessings
on
Mount
Gerizim
,
p.
288.
as
I
have
heard
some
say
who
lived
in
Oxon
at
that
time
;
but
whether
that
were
then
objected
against
him
,
I
have
not
heard
.
Parsons
being
put
to
this
push
in
the
College-Chapel
,
and
ways
sufficient
concurring
to
expel
him
,
and
in
truth
no
Man
standing
for
him
,
maketh
humble
request
,
That
he
might
be
suffered
to
resign
,
which
with
some
a-do
was
yielded
to
him
;
and
then
he
wrote
as
you
have
here
inclosed
.
Afterwards
,
before
the
Assembly
broke
up
,
he
intreated
that
his
giving
over
might
be
concealed
,
by
reason
that
it
would
be
disgraceful
unto
him
with
all
Men
,
but
especially
with
his
Scholars
and
their
Friends
;
and
for
these
causes
humbly
prayed
,
that
he
might
keep
his
Scholars
,
Chamber
,
&c.
and
be
reputed
as
a
Fellow
in
the
House
,
the
matter
being
concealed
from
all
the
Boys
and
the
younger
sort
in
the
House
;
which
then
in
words
was
yielded
unto
,
and
that
other
Decree
,
which
now
you
see
razed
,
was
enacted
for
the
time
,
but
afterwards
was
soon
crossed
,
as
you
may
behold
.
And
soon
after
their
coming
out
of
the
Chappel
,
by
Bagshaw's
means
,
a
Peal
of
Bells
was
rung
at
Magdalen
Parish-Church
,
being
the
Parish
wherein
Baliol
College
standeth
;
the
reason
of
which
ringing
,
as
it
was
imparted
to
some
few
,
to
be
to
ring
out
Mr.
Parsons
;
so
generally
it
was
not
known
to
the
World
or
in
the
College
,
which
gave
occasion
to
this
farther
Jest.
When
Parson
's
was
Expell'd
,
he
was
one
of
the
Deans
of
the
Colledge
,
and
so
by
his
Place
was
to
keep
Corrections
in
the
Hall
on
the
Saturdays
.
The
next
time
therefore
of
Corrections
,
which
was
the
day
of
Parsons
his
Exclusion
,
or
soon
after
,
Dr.
Squire
causeth
Parsons
to
go
into
the
Hall
as
Dean
,
and
to
call
the
Book
and
Roll
,
&c.
And
then
cometh
Dr.
Squire
himself
in
,
and
as
if
it
had
been
in
kindness
to
countenance
him
(
but
in
truth
,
more
profoundly
to
deride
him
)
he
calleth
him
at
every
word
Mr.
Dean
,
and
desireth
him
often
to
have
a
strict
care
to
the
good
government
of
the
Youth
,
and
not
only
for
a
fit
,
but
all
the
time
of
his
year
that
he
was
to
continue
in
Office
.
Some
of
the
Commoners
knew
all
this
Pageant
,
and
laught
the
more
sweetly
;
and
Parsons
in
the
end
spied
how
he
was
scorned
,
and
nothing
concealed
;
nay
,
understanding
all
his
Knell
which
was
rung
out
for
him
,
for
very
shame
got
him
away
to
London
;
and
there
not
knowing
what
course
at
first
to
take
,
at
length
resolved
to
try
his
Fortune
beyond
Sea
,
purposing
,
as
it
should
seem
at
his
departure
,
to
study
Physick
;
but
afterward
when
he
came
into
Italy
,
resolving
rather
to
study
the
Civil
Law
;
which
he
did
for
a
time
at
Bononia
,
as
himself
in
that
place
told
Mr.
Davers
,
Brother
to
the
late
Sir
John
Davers
,
as
the
said
Mr.
Davers
hath
himself
told
me
;
but
afterwards
belike
,
wanting
means
of
continuance
,
he
turn'd
to
be
a
Jesuit
.
Presently
upon
his
departure
out
of
England
,
he
sent
a
Letter
,
or
rather
a
notable
Libel
to
Dr.
Squire
;
and
he
had
so
ordered
the
matter
,
that
many
Copies
of
the
Letter
were
taken
,
and
abroad
in
the
hands
of
others
,
before
the
Letter
came
to
the
Doctor
;
which
was
the
true
cause
that
many
lewd
things
were
falsly
reported
of
Dr.
Squire
,
although
in
truth
,
he
was
such
a
man
as
wanted
not
faults
,
&c.
February
1.
1601.
at
University
[
](A56469-e1900-b)*
*
Where
he
was
then
Master
.
College
.
Your
very
Loving
Friend
,
George
Abbot
.
The
inclosed
Resignation
mentioned
in
the
Letter
,
runs
thus
:
Ego
Robertus
Parsons
Socius
Collegii
de
Balliolo
,
Resigno
omne
meum
jus
&
clameum
,
quem
habeo
vel
habere
potero
Societatis
meae
in
dicto
Collegio
;
quod
non
quidem
facio
sponte
&
coactus
,
die
decimo
tertio
Mensis
Februarii
Anno
Dom.
1573.
Per
me
Rob.
Parsons
.
The
inclosed
Decree
[
about
keeping
his
Chamber
and
Pupils
]
mentioned
in
the
Letter
was
this
:
Eodem
tempore
decretum
est
unanimi
Consensu
Magistri
&
reliquorum
Sociorum
,
ut
Magister
Robertus
Parsons
nuperrime
Socius
retineat
sibi
sua
Cubicula
&
Scholares
quousque
voluerit
,
&
Communia
sua
de
Collegio
habeat
usque
ad
Festum
Paschatis
immediate
sequentis
.
In
this
Letter
we
find
the
true
account
of
the
Proceedings
at
Baliol
College
against
our
Parsons
,
that
he
was
outed
for
falsifying
the
College-Accounts
,
cheating
the
Commoners
,
and
for
incapacity
,
being
illegitimo
Thoro
natus
as
appeared
it
seems
to
the
College
by
Certificate
.
With
the
Archbishop's
account
Mr.
Camden's
does
very
exactly
agree
,
who
speaking
of
Parsons
(
when
become
a
Jesuit
)
and
Campian's
coming
privately
into
England
in
1580.
gives
this
Character
of
them
both
.
Camden's
Elizabeth
Book
2.
p.
246.
This
Parsons
was
of
Somersetshire
,
a
violent
,
fierce-natur'd
man
,
and
of
a
rough
behaviour
.
Campian
was
a
Londoner
,
of
a
sweet
disposition
,
and
a
well-polished
man
.
Both
of
them
were
by
Education
Oxford
men
,
whom
I
my self
knew
,
being
of
their
standing
in
the
University
.
Campian
,
being
of
St.
John's
College
,
bore
the
Office
of
Proctour
of
the
University
in
the
Year
1568
,
and
being
made
Deacon
,
made
a
shew
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
till
he
withdrew
himself
out
of
England
.
Parsons
was
of
Baliol
College
,
wherein
he
openly
professed
the
Protestant
Religion
,
until
he
was
for
his
loose
Carriage
expelled
with
disgrace
,
and
went
over
to
the
Papists
.
From
the
account
of
this
matter
from
such
plain
evidence
,
and
such
impartial
unexceptionable
Witnesses
,
one
ought
to
learn
what
little
regard
is
to
be
given
to
one
Jesuit's
History
or
Character
of
another
.
The
Jesuit
Morus
in
his
account
of
Father
Parsons
leaving
Baliol
College
says
,
it
was
for
his
Religions
sake
,
and
his
honesty
;
and
not
for
Sedition
and
a
Contentious
temper
,
which
Morus
says
,
others
had
made
the
Father's
crime
:
and
therefore
that
he
had
enlarged
upon
that
business
of
the
Resignation
,
to
cut
off
that
Calumny
that
had
been
raised
long
after
against
the
Innocent
Honest
Father
.
Qua
singillatim
(
says
the
Jesuit
)
à
me
percensenda
fuerunt
,
quo
calumniae
praecidatur
tela
,
quam
multis
[
](A56469-e2320-b)*
*
Morus
Historia
Missionis
p.
40.
post
annis
eadem
haec
invidia
contexuit
,
non
Religionis
ac
probitatis
defensae
causa
cessisse
Personium
,
sed
cum
reus
commotae
(
si
Diis
placet
)
Seditionis
ferri
diuturnius
non
potuisset
.
It
requires
the
Pen
and
the
Face
of
a
Jesuit
to
write
,
that
a
man
was
turned
out
of
his
College
for
being
an
honest
man
,
and
for
standing
up
for
Probity
,
when
it
appears
from
the
authentick
evidence
of
the
College
Books
,
and
those
who
were
upon
the
same
place
,
that
it
was
for
direct
knavery
,
for
cheating
the
College
and
Scholars
while
he
was
Bourfer
to
the
value
of
an
hundred
Marks
:
And
the
other
branch
of
the
Jesuit's
account
,
is
just
as
true
about
his
owning
and
asserting
the
Popish
Religion
,
whenas
Mr.
Camden
,
who
was
his
Contemporary
,
and
those
who
were
of
the
same
College
,
shew
that
he
not
only
made
profession
of
the
Protestant
Religion
while
he
continued
there
,
but
was
zealous
for
it
;
and
another
adds
to
this
,
That
after
he
had
so
disgracefully
left
the
College
,
he
declared
to
him
that
he
neither
was
,
nor
ever
would
be
a
Papist
;
and
which
was
a
very
wise
thing
,
offered
to
swear
it
too
.
Quickly
after
this
Resignation
Parsons
left
Baliol
College
and
Oxford
also
;
notwithstanding
the
Liberty
that
was
allowed
him
of
continuing
in
his
Chambers
and
at
Commons
,
and
having
Pupils
.
It
seems
Guilt
and
Disgrace
made
that
University
too
uneasie
to
him
,
to
take
the
benefit
of
that
allowance
;
and
therefore
he
hurries
up
to
London
,
but
makes
a
very
short
stay
there
,
finding
it
best
for
a
man
in
his
condition
vertere
solum
,
to
travel
beyond
Seas
,
whither
though
the
guilt
of
his
false
and
unquiet
behaviour
would
go
with
him
;
yet
the
disgrace
might
not
get
after
him
,
and
so
his
life
might
not
be
too
great
a
Burden
to
him
.
Beyond
Sea
his
first
design
was
to
study
Physick
,
but
that
soon
altering
,
he
betook
himself
to
the
Study
of
the
Civil
Laws
at
Bononia
:
and
this
also
soon
went
off
.
For
within
a
year
after
his
going
beyond
Seas
,
we
find
him
admitted
at
Rome
into
the
Jesuits
College
by
Mercurianus
the
General
of
their
Order
at
that
time
.
It
is
very
probable
,
that
as
Vexation
and
Discontent
(
those
great
Reconcilers
of
People
to
the
Catholick
Faith
and
Church
of
Rome
,
then
and
now
in
fashion
)
made
him
to
turn
Papist
,
for
all
his
Protestation
to
Mr.
Clarke
his
Friend
of
the
Inner-Temple
to
the
contrary
;
so
Poverty
,
and
want
of
Conveniences
necessary
to
the
Study
and
Profession
either
of
Civil
Law
or
Physick
,
and
his
natural
temper
did
make
him
enter
himself
into
the
Jesuits
Order
.
This
is
certain
,
that
he
was
by
Nature
and
Inclination
every
way
fitted
to
make
a
compleat
Jesuit
,
he
was
fierce
,
turbulent
,
and
bold
,
which
are
the
three
main
Qualifications
of
a
Jesuit
:
he
had
indeed
one
great
fault
,
I
cannot
tell
whether
I
should
call
it
a
defect
,
that
he
was
too
learned
for
that
Society
;
but
perchance
Ignorance
was
not
then
in
Father
Parson's
days
so
peculiar
,
and
so
essential
to
Jesuitism
,
as
our
Age
,
and
especially
our
Nation
has
convinced
the
World
that
it
is
.
He
was
entred
into
the
Jesuits
College
in
July
1575.
what
progress
in
matters
of
Learning
and
Piety
,
or
whether
he
made
any
at
all
,
I
do
not
find
.
The
active
politick
part
seems
to
have
employed
him
wholly
from
the
time
of
his
writing
Jesuit
,
and
in
that
he
has
taken
very
large
steps
:
he
was
quickly
taken
notice
of
as
a
man
very
promising
in
those
affairs
,
and
did
not
deceive
their
expectations
,
being
fierce
and
zealous
in
promoting
their
Cause
.
He
seems
to
have
over-acted
his
part
,
since
he
quickly
drew
upon
himself
no
very
favourable
Opinion
from
the
General
of
their
Order
,
who
found
him
too
turbulent
,
busie
,
and
medling
,
and
therefore
complain'd
,
That
he
was
more
troubled
with
one
English
man
(
meaning
our
Father
Parsons
)
than
with
all
the
rest
of
his
Society
.
He
was
however
after
having
been
but
five
years
among
them
pitch'd
upon
to
be
one
of
the
Jesuits
that
should
be
sent
in
their
first
Mission
into
England
,
and
perhaps
his
unquiet
and
boisterous
temper
might
be
the
best
reason
their
General
had
to
send
him
away
.
Cardinal
Allen
was
the
person
that
first
motioned
such
a
mission
of
Jesuits
into
England
,
and
named
Father
Parsons
not
only
for
one
,
but
to
be
the
Superiour
.
The
picking
out
such
a
man
does
tell
the
World
as
plain
as
words
themselves
could
,
what
the
true
business
was
,
upon
which
these
Jesuits
were
first
sent
into
England
.
The
great
pretence
,
and
what
was
published
every
where
was
,
that
they
were
only
sent
into
Christ's
Vineyard
to
serve
the
necessities
of
the
remaining
Catholicks
in
England
,
and
to
recover
others
from
their
Heresies
and
Schism
;
but
Cardinal
Allen
knew
other
things
,
and
another
sort
of
a
design
,
a
design
that
required
such
men
as
Father
Parsons
himself
was
.
Had
their
sending
been
only
and
purely
about
Spiritual
matters
,
and
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
of
all
men
living
he
would
not
have
singled
out
our
Jesuit
,
whom
he
lookt
upon
to
be
a
man
very
violent
,
and
of
an
unquiet
Spirit
,
and
therefore
more
likely
to
cause
Breaches
and
Divisions
,
than
to
heal
them
.
And
therefore
some
people
who
were
not
let
into
the
Secret
,
were
very
much
disturbed
when
they
heard
that
Father
Parsons
was
sending
amongst
them
,
expecting
no
good
,
but
a
great
deal
of
mischief
to
all
the
Catholicks
left
in
England
,
from
the
management
of
such
a
violent
,
not
,
cholerick
,
and
domineering
Superiour
;
even
Blackwel
himself
,
that
was
afterwards
Arch-Priest
,
and
so
much
at
Father
Parson's
Devotion
,
bewailed
the
coming
of
Parsons
into
England
to
a
Friend
of
his
,
saying
:
That
the
President
at
Rhemes
(
meaning
Dr.
(
after
Cardinal
)
Allen
)
played
a
very
indiscreet
part
to
send
him
hither
:
as
being
an
unfit
man
to
be
employed
in
the
Causes
of
Religion
.
And
being
asked
by
that
Friend
,
why
Father
Parsons
was
unmeet
for
that
Employment
,
his
answer
was
,
because
his
casting
out
of
Baliol
College
,
and
other
Articles
and
Matters
depending
upon
it
betwixt
him
and
Dr.
Squire
(
then
living
)
were
very
likely
to
be
renewed
;
and
so
to
work
great
discredit
both
to
him
and
to
the
Catholick
Cause
.
And
indeed
one
cannot
but
wonder
how
a
man
who
had
left
England
so
lately
,
and
upon
such
very
scandalous
accounts
,
should
have
the
face
not
only
to
come
,
but
to
put
himself
forward
upon
such
an
Employment
:
It
confirms
the
Character
of
Mr.
Camden
and
others
of
him
,
that
he
was
a
man
of
confident
boldness
;
but
it
does
not
prove
either
Policy
or
Discretion
in
hi●●
except
he
had
brought
himself
to
believe
that
the
Absolution
he
got
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
when
he
turn'd
Apostate
,
had
blo●ted
his
false
tricks
and
knavish
pranks
o●
of
all
Peoples
Memories
,
as
well
as
out
of
Heavens
Records
.
However
to
do
them
justice
who
were
for
sending
him
into
England
against
all
those
complainers
against
him
and
them
,
such
a
man
as
Father
Parsons
was
necessary
for
such
a
work
as
he
was
sent
hither
upon
;
and
what
that
work
was
we
shall
hear
very
quickly
.
He
and
Father
Campian
were
appointed
for
this
Mission
,
and
parted
from
Rome
on
the
Sunday
after
Easter
1580.
with
the
Pope's
Benediction
:
Their
Dispatches
were
given
them
there
before
they
set
out
,
by
Everard
Mercurianus
the
General
of
their
Order
,
which
Morus
in
his
History
of
this
Mission
makes
to
be
in
short
some
Commands
about
faithfully
discharging
their
Ministerial
Function
,
Acceptis
ab
Everardo
mandatis
de
re
Catholicae
per
nostri
instituti
ministeria
diligenter
procuranda
,
atquo
non
minori
diligentis
vita●●a
〈◊〉
rerum
quae
ad
regni
publica
negotia
pertinerent
seu
verbo
seu
scripto
trabatione
.
Mor.
Hist.
Min.
l.
3.
p.
61.
and
by
no
means
,
either
by
Word
or
Writing
to
meddle
with
the
Publick
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
of
England
.
I
was
very
careful
not
to
omit
the
putting
down
these
(
dispatches
for
the
two
Jesuits
according
to
Father
Moor's
●●count
of
them
,
because
I
shall
shew
by
and
by
how
wonderfully
these
do
agree
with
another
dispatch
(
which
,
though
Father
Moor
leave
it
out
of
his
History
,
I
will
not
leave
out
of
mine
)
and
with
the
Practices
of
both
these
Jesuits
as
soon
as
they
were
got
into
this
Kingdom
.
Father
Moor
tells
us
,
that
the
two
Jesuits
,
with
their
Companions
,
took
Geneva
in
their
way
from
Rome
,
and
made
a
visit
to
Beza
,
with
whom
they
had
some
Conference
,
but
no
victory
it
seems
,
because
the
poor
ignorant
Man
took
the
advantage
of
the
shutting
in
of
the
Evening
to
break
off
the
Discourse
,
and
to
conceal
his
ignorance
:
a
piece
of
History
this
that
Father
Moor
ought
not
to
expect
to
be
credited
in
by
any
Body
that
hath
ever
heard
of
learning
or
learned
Men
,
or
by
any
one
but
a
Jesuit
and
a
Jesuit's
Fellow
.
First
Parsons
set
sail
from
Calice
,
(
the
two
Sparks
being
unwilling
to
venture
two
such
Treasures
in
one
Bottom
)
after
Midnight
,
which
was
the
properest
time
for
such
works
of
darkness
,
as
he
w●●
going
about
,
and
got
safe
to
Canterbury
(
as
Campian
acquaints
their
General
in
his
Letter
to
Rome
)
in
the
disguise
of
Soldier
,
but
so
gaudy
,
and
so
airy
,
th●●
he
must
be
a
very
nice
Man
,
that
co●●
●hen
suspect
or
find
Piety
or
Modesty
under
such
a
dress
and
mien
;
ay
,
or
without
that
dress
I
dare
add
,
for
who
ever
heard
otherwise
of
Father
Parson's
Modesty
or
Piety
either
?
After
this
he
got
as
safe
to
London
,
where
he
stayed
for
his
Companion
Father
Campi●n
,
who
likewise
escaped
the
strict
search
that
was
made
for
them
,
their
Pictures
as
well
as
the
time
of
their
setting
out
from
Rome
being
got
into
England
before
them
.
I
must
leave
these
Jesuits
in
their
disguises
for
a
while
,
and
look
back
to
the
State
Queen
Elizabeth
was
in
with
the
Bishops
of
Rome
.
Pius
Quartus
had
a
mind
to
attempt
her
by
fair
speeches
,
and
to
perswade
her
to
submit
her
Sceptre
to
his
Crosier
by
fair
Promises
,
for
which
purpose
by
his
Agent
Parpaglia
he
wrote
a
very
●mooth
Letter
unto
her
,
giving
her
assurance
of
every
thing
she
could
desire
from
him
.
But
Queen
Elizabeth
was
too
prudent
to
be
caught
by
such
a
gilded
bait
,
or
to
part
with
her
Supream
Power
for
a
few
good
Words
,
and
therefore
would
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
Bishops
of
Rome
;
so
that
all
this
Pope's
hopes
of
her
were
lost
.
Pius
Quintus
seeing
his
Predecessor's
mild
ways
unsuccessful
,
resolved
upon
harsher
methods
,
and
made
it
his
chief
business
to
contrive
,
and
encourage
Plots
against
her
;
and
not
content
with
this
〈◊〉
slow
and
unsuccessful
way
of
destroying
her
,
he
,
without
giving
warning
or
sending
Admonition
to
her
,
le
ts
fly
his
Bull
of
Excommunication
and
Deprivation
against
her
,
and
causes
it
by
an
impudent
Wretch
Felton
,
to
be
fixt
upon
the
Bishop
of
London's
Gates
;
the
Title
of
which
(
to
trouble
the
Reader
with
no
more
of
it
)
is
this
:
The
sentence
Declaratory
of
our
holy
Lord
,
Pope
Pius
Quintus
against
Elizabeth
Queen
of
England
,
and
the
Hereticks
adhering
to
her
:
wherein
also
all
her
Subjects
are
declared
to
be
absolved
from
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
,
and
whatever
other
duty
they
owe
unto
her
:
and
those
which
from
henceforth
shall
obey
her
,
are
involved
in
the
same
Curse
or
Anathema
.
But
as
terrible
as
this
Title
,
and
as
much
more
terrible
as
the
Bull
it self
was
,
it
did
no
ways
answer
the
Pope's
Expectation
:
it
was
so
far
from
raising
all
the
Papists
in
the
Nation
against
her
which
was
his
Expectation
as
well
〈◊〉
his
command
,
that
it
was
contemned
and
slighted
by
most
,
and
instead
of
alie●●ting
their
duty
and
their
affections
from
the
Queen
,
it
did
alienate
them
both
from
him
,
who
was
so
ill
advised
,
as
by
such
hasty
,
unreasonable
and
ridiculous
provocations
to
bring
the
severity
of
Laws
and
Trouble
upon
them
,
who
had
hitherto
been
suffered
quietly
to
enjoy
in
private
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
;
but
now
had
no
reason
to
expect
it
any
longer
,
being
made
every
one
of
them
so
obnoxious
and
suspicious
to
the
Government
by
reason
of
this
his
declaratory
Bull
against
the
Queen
.
In
this
Condition
the
Queen
and
Realm
were
,
when
our
two
Jesuits
were
sent
over
,
and
as
no
wise
Man
,
nor
sober
Man
among
the
Papists
themselves
ever
doubted
that
this
Excommunication
and
Deposition
of
Queen
Elizabeth
was
oweing
to
the
false
suggestions
and
traiterous
and
importunate
solicitations
of
the
Jesuits
Faction
;
so
it
is
as
little
to
be
questioned
that
the
Jesuits
undertook
to
make
this
Bull
effectual
,
and
to
raise
not
only
the
Papists
,
but
all
others
that
they
could
buy
into
their
interest
to
depose
the
Queen
,
and
reduce
the
Realm
to
the
Pope's
Obedience
;
and
that
for
this
very
purpose
their
first
Mission
came
over
hither
.
They
pretended
indeed
,
that
they
came
over
only
to
minister
in
Spiritual
things
to
the
necessities
of
the
remaining
Catholicks
in
England
,
and
to
propagate
their
Catholick
Religion
,
as
they
call
it
,
for
the
saving
of
Men's
Souls
,
and
that
their
business
was
not
to
stir
up
Sedition
against
the
Queen
,
or
to
meddle
with
matters
of
State
:
but
whatever
their
pretences
were
,
or
whatever
Father
Moor
has
devised
for
them
in
his
account
of
their
Mission
into
England
,
this
we
are
sure
of
,
that
the
private
Instructions
(
here
following
)
given
these
two
Jesuits
by
Pope
Gregory
XIII
.
for
their
coming
hither
,
together
with
their
practices
immediately
after
their
getting
into
England
,
prove
the
direct
contrary
upon
them
.
We
must
understand
that
as
by
the
damnatory
Bull
of
Pius
V.
Queen
Elizabeth
and
all
her
Adherents
were
cursed
,
and
deposed
from
all
Power
and
Authority
;
so
by
the
last
clause
but
one
of
it
,
the
Papists
,
themselves
were
put
under
the
same
Curse
,
and
Anathematized
,
if
they
continued
to
obey
her
.
Praecipimusque
&
interdicimus
universis
&
singulis
,
&c.
And
we
command
and
forbid
all
and
every
the
Noblemen
,
Subjects
,
People
,
and
others
aforesaid
,
that
they
presume
not
to
obey
her
,
or
her
Monitions
,
Mandates
,
or
Laws
;
and
for
those
who
shall
do
otherwise
than
here
commanded
,
we
do
involve
them
in
the
same
Sentence
of
Anathema
.
This
was
very
hard
upon
the
Papists
themselves
,
since
how
unable
soever
they
might
be
to
depose
the
Queen
,
and
how
certain
soever
their
Ruine
would
be
upon
the
least
attempt
towards
it
,
yet
attempt
it
they
must
,
and
disobey
her
and
her
Laws
they
must
,
or
else
be
put
into
the
very
same
Condition
with
the
Heretical
Queen
her self
:
and
therefore
the
Jesuits
(
or
their
Friends
)
who
were
to
come
over
,
foreseeing
this
great
inconvenience
that
the
English
Papists
were
not
allowed
to
wait
a
favourable
opportunity
of
deposing
the
Queen
,
but
must
do
it
out
of
hand
,
though
it
was
absolutely
impossible
for
them
,
obtained
faculties
from
this
Pope's
Successor
Gregory
XIII
.
to
free
the
Romanists
in
England
from
the
Curse
of
that
Declaratory
Bull
for
the
present
,
till
things
were
riper
,
and
a
more
favourable
Juncture
offered
it self
,
which
Faculties
were
taken
about
one
of
these
two
Jesuits
Complices
,
immediately
after
Campian's
Execution
,
and
run
thus
:
Facultates
Concessae
P.
P.
Roberto
Parsonio
,
&
Edmundo
Campiano
,
pro
Angliâ
,
die
14o
Aprilis
,
1580.
PEtatur
à
Summo
Domino
nostro
Explicatio
Bullae
.
Declaratoriae
per
Pium
Quintum
contra
Elizabethum
&
ei
adhaerentes
,
quam
Catholici
cupiunt
intelligi
hot
modo
,
ut
obliget
semper
illam
&
haereticos
,
Catholicos
vero
nullo
modo
obliget
rebus
sic
stantibus
,
sed
tum
demum
,
quando
publica
ejus
dem
Bullae
executio
fieri
poterit
.
Then
followed
(
as
my
Lord
Burleigh's
now
stand
,
but
hereafter
,
when
the
publick
Execution
of
the
said
Bull
may
be
had
or
made
,
&c.
The
Pope
hath
granted
these
foresaid
Graces
to
Father
Robert
Parsons
,
and
Edmond
Campion
,
who
are
now
to
go
into
England
;
the
14
th
.
day
of
April
,
1580.
Present
the
Father
Oliverius
Manarcus
assistant
.
Faculties
granted
to
the
Two
Fathers
,
Robert
Parsons
,
and
Edmond
Campian
,
for
England
,
the
14th
of
April
,
1580.
LET
it
be
desired
of
our
most
Holy
Lord
the
Explication
of
the
Bull
Declaratory
made
by
Pius
the
Fifth
against
Elizabeth
,
and
such
as
do
adhere
to
or
obey
her
;
which
Bull
the
Catholicks
desire
to
be
understood
in
this
manner
,
That
the
same
Bull
shall
always
oblige
her
and
the
Hereticks
,
but
the
Catholicks
it
shall
by
no
means
bind
as
affairs
do
Tract
concerning
Execution
for
Treason
and
not
for
Religion
tells
us
[
](A56469-e3740-b)*
*
Pag.
12
,
13.
)
many
other
Petitions
of
Faculties
for
their
further
Authorities
,
which
were
all
concluded
thus
:
Has
praedictas
Gratias
concessit
summus
Pontifex
Patri
Roberto
Personio
&
Edmondo
Campiano
in
Angliam
profecturis
,
die
14o
Aprilis
1580.
Praesente
Patre
Oliverio
Manarco
assistente
.
Thus
furnished
Father
Parsons
set
out
for
England
upon
his
true
business
,
which
was
not
to
read
Mass
,
and
take
Confessions
and
the
like
;
but
to
put
this
Bull
of
Deposition
in
Execution
against
his
lawful
Queen
,
as
soon
as
matters
were
a
little
riper
,
and
when
the
Jesuits
thought
fit
to
speak
out
.
And
as
his
Instructions
were
such
,
so
his
behaviour
was
every
whit
answerable
to
them
;
he
made
it
his
whole
business
to
alienate
the
Papists
he
conversed
with
from
their
Allegiance
,
and
went
about
the
Kingdom
in
his
several
disguises
upon
the
same
traiterous
errand
,
one
while
in
the
habit
of
a
Soldier
,
another
while
in
that
of
a
Gentleman
,
sometimes
in
the
habit
of
a
Minister
,
again
in
that
of
an
Apparitor
,
a
very
Proteus
;
Sedition
and
Treason
was
his
business
hither
,
and
he
presently
upon
his
arrival
in
England
fell
to
his
Jesuitical
courses
:
and
so
belaboured
both
himself
and
others
in
matters
of
State
(
which
the
Jesuit
Moor
would
fain
have
the
World
to
believe
they
were
charged
in
their
Dispatches
not
to
meddle
in
neither
by
word
nor
writing
)
how
he
might
set
her
Majesties
Crown
upon
another
Head
(
as
appeareth
by
a
Letter
of
his
own
[
](A56469-e3870-b)(c)
(c)
Important
Considerations
,
p.
40.
to
a
certain
Earl
)
That
the
Catholicks
themselves
threatened
to
deliver
him
into
the
hands
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
except
he
desisted
from
such
kind
of
practices
.
This
Account
of
Father
Parson's
turbulent
and
seditious
behaviour
immediately
upon
his
arrival
in
England
,
is
confirmed
by
our
great
Historian
Mr.
Camden
,
who
had
it
from
some
of
the
Papists
themselves
,
and
speaks
it
upon
their
own
credit
,
that
they
had
thoughts
of
delivering
him
into
the
Magistrates
hands
on
this
account
.
But
notwithstanding
the
Intentions
and
Threats
of
those
more
peaceable
Papists
,
we
see
Father
Parsons
went
on
in
his
own
way
,
wherein
he
made
so
good
progress
,
that
though
he
came
into
England
but
in
June
that
year
,
viz.
1580.
yet
before
Christmas
all
things
seemed
ready
for
an
Insurrection
,
the
Papists
being
taught
(
and
that
under
pain
of
Damnation
)
to
renounce
the
Queen
,
who
had
now
no
more
Authority
over
them
,
being
deposed
by
the
sentence
of
the
Infallible
Pope
at
Rome
;
and
the
Popes
and
King
of
Spain's
Countenance
and
Assistance
promised
them
,
if
they
would
but
rise
and
make
a
Rebellion
.
That
the
Papists
by
that
time
were
generally
come
over
to
Father
Parson's
Party
,
and
lookt
upon
the
Queen
as
no
longer
their
Sovereign
by
reason
of
her
Deposition
by
Pius
the
Fifth
,
and
Gregory
the
Thirteenth
,
who
sent
the
first
Mission
of
these
Jesuits
into
England
,
is
plain
from
the
Confession
of
Hart
one
of
their
Fellows
,
who
was
taken
about
that
time
wherein
he
acknowledged
(
to
put
it
in
his
own
words
)
That
the
Bull
of
Pius
Quintus
(
for
so
much
as
it
is
against
the
Queen
)
is
holden
among
the
English
Catholicks
for
a
lawful
sentence
,
Hart's
Confession
taken
December
31.
1580.
in
Lord
Burleigh's
Tract
,
p.
14.
and
a
sufficient
discharge
of
her
Subjects
fidelity
,
and
so
remaineth
in
forte
;
but
in
some
points
touching
the
Subjects
,
it
is
altered
by
the
present
Pope
[
viz.
Gregory
XIII
.
]
For
where
in
that
Bull
all
her
Subjects
are
commanded
not
to
obey
her
,
and
she
being
excommunicate
and
deposed
,
all
that
do
obey
her
are
likewise
innodate
and
accursed
,
which
point
is
perillous
to
the
Catholicks
:
for
if
they
obey
her
,
they
be
in
the
Pope's
Curse
,
and
if
they
disobey
her
,
they
are
in
the
Queen's
danger
;
therefore
the
present
Pope
to
relieve
them
hath
altered
that
part
of
the
Bulls
,
and
dispenced
with
them
to
obey
and
serve
her
,
without
peril
of
Excommunication
;
which
Dispensation
is
to
endure
but
till
it
please
the
Pope
to
determine
it
otherwise
.
This
was
a
strange
Alteration
to
be
made
in
so
short
a
time
;
that
the
Bull
of
Pius
Quintus
should
be
generally
despised
when
it
was
first
publisht
among
the
English
Catholicks
;
and
that
Parsons
who
came
over
to
encourage
and
exhort
to
the
putting
that
damnatory
Bull
in
Execution
against
the
Queen
should
be
in
danger
of
being
delivered
up
into
the
Magistrates
hands
for
his
traiterous
designs
;
and
yet
within
half
a
year
that
the
Bull
of
this
Pope
should
be
holden
among
those
English
Catholicks
for
a
lawful
sentence
,
and
a
sufficient
discharge
of
the
Subjects
fidelity
.
This
shews
that
these
Jesuits
and
the
Seminary
Priests
did
ply
this
matter
very
close
,
and
made
it
their
chief
,
if
not
their
whole
business
to
gain
this
point
upon
the
English
Papists
,
that
so
they
might
be
in
a
greater
readiness
to
joyn
in
any
foreign
attempts
against
their
Countrey
,
or
to
rise
here
against
her
,
whom
(
by
these
new
Apostles
)
they
were
taught
,
and
did
now
believe
to
have
no
authority
at
all
over
them
.
And
as
these
two
Jesuits
business
was
to
fill
their
credulous
Peoples
Heads
with
this
sort
of
Seditious
Doctrine
,
so
they
themselves
had
the
boldness
to
assert
and
maintain
it
publickly
,
when
they
thought
it
necessary
for
their
purposes
:
Campian
,
our
Father
Parsons
Brother-Missioner
,
was
taken
at
Lyford-House
in
Barkshire
the
next
year
,
and
being
brought
to
his
Tryal
,
and
Convicted
of
High-Treason
,
received
his
Sentence
accordingly
;
after
his
Condemnation
,
being
asked
,
Whether
Queen
Elizabeth
were
a
Right
and
Lawful
Queen
?
He
refused
to
answer
;
and
being
a
second
time
asked
,
Whether
he
would
take
part
with
the
Queen
,
or
the
Pope
if
he
should
send
Forces
against
the
Queen
,
he
openly
professed
,
and
testified
under
his
hand
,
that
he
would
stand
for
the
Pope
:
and
yet
this
Jesuit
must
be
a
Martyr
in
the
Popish
Calendar
,
and
dyed
purely
for
Religion
,
and
for
being
a
Priest
of
the
Catholick
Roman
Church
:
whereas
if
there
can
be
such
a
thing
as
Treason
against
any
Government
in
the
World
,
Campian
was
certainly
guilty
of
it
.
And
so
his
Brother
Robert
Parsons
,
though
he
had
not
such
an
opportunity
of
testifying
his
Faith
and
making
Confession
of
his
Opinion
in
the
face
of
Magistracy
it self
,
Campian's
Execution
frighting
him
away
out
of
England
:
yet
by
his
writing
he
shewed
to
the
World
▪
that
his
Brother
Campian
and
he
were
perfectly
of
the
same
mind
,
as
to
the
Pope's
power
,
and
Queen
Elizabeth's
Authority
in
England
.
In
his
Book
written
on
occasion
of
a
Proclamation
of
this
Queen
against
them
,
and
called
generally
Philopater
from
the
feigned
Name
of
Andreas
Philopater
,
under
which
Father
Parsons
disguised
himself
,
he
does
very
frankly
discover
how
much
a
Subject
he
lookt
upon
himself
to
be
to
his
Lawful
Queen
even
before
the
Pope's
Sentence
of
Deposition
against
her
.
Hinc
etiam
infert
Vniversa
Theologorum
&
Jurisconsultorum
Ecclesiasticorum
(
&
est
certum
&
de
fide
)
&c.
It
is
certain
(
says
he
)
and
what
we
ought
to
believe
,
and
it
is
the
Opinion
of
all
Divines
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Lawyers
,
that
if
any
Christian
Prince
fall
from
the
Catholick
Faith
,
and
would
have
others
to
follow
him
,
he
himself
thereby
doth
forthwith
,
●oth
by
Divine
and
Humane
Law
,
yea
though
●he
Pope
the
Supreme
Judge
hath
not
issued
forth
any
censure
against
him
,
fall
from
all
●is
Authority
and
Dignity
,
and
his
Subjects
●re
freed
from
all
their
Oaths
of
Allegiance
,
●hich
they
sware
to
him
as
a
Lawful
Prince
;
●nd
they
may
,
nay
,
and
ought
(
if
they
have
●orce
enough
to
overcome
)
to
pull
him
down
●rom
his
Throne
as
an
Apostate
,
Heretick
,
a
●orsaker
of
Christ
,
and
an
Enemy
to
the
●ommonwealth
[
](A56469-e4460-b)(*)
(*)
Andreas
Philopa●…
Responsio
ad
Edictum
Reginae
Angliae
,
p.
106
,
107.
in
Fouli`s
History
of
●●pish
Treasons
,
p.
77.
.
And
so
fond
is
Father
Parsons
of
this
Notion
of
the
Lawfulness
of
Deposing
Princes
meerly
for
Religion
,
that
to
make
it
go
down
the
easier
with
his
Popish
Friends
he
was
dealing
with
,
he
makes
it
to
be
the
certain
,
determined
,
and
undoubted
opinion
of
all
Learned
men
,
and
plainly
agreeable
and
consonant
to
the
Apostolick
Doctrine
:
After
which
he
is
not
content
with
its
being
only
lawful
to
Depose
their
Prince
upon
this
account
of
falling
from
their
Popish
Religion
,
but
will
have
it
that
they
are
all
obliged
and
bound
to
do
so
(
if
they
have
strength
and
power
)
upon
their
Consciences
,
and
utmost
danger
and
pain
of
their
Souls
.
If
this
Jesuit
was
not
a
Doctor
fit
for
a
Papal
Mission
into
England
,
I
am
very
much
mistaken
;
he
that
could
in
Print
vent
such
Doctrine
to
the
World
,
as
well
as
teach
it
in
private
among
his
Followers
and
Confidents
;
what
work
,
and
what
progress
must
be
expected
from
him
,
when
he
came
furnished
also
with
the
Pope's
Thundring
Sentence
of
Excommunication
and
Deposition
against
the
already
despised
and
deposed
Queen
.
As
to
the
Fruits
of
Father
Parson's
Doctrine
in
these
points
,
and
his
restless
and
seditious
Practices
against
his
Native
Countrey
upon
them
,
I
will
inquire
after
them
by
and
by
.
Soon
after
his
coming
into
England
a
Controversie
was
raised
,
and
most
probably
by
himself
and
fellow-Jesuit
Campian
,
about
the
Catholicks
frequenting
the
Protestant
Churches
,
a
thing
which
had
been
constantly
and
generally
practised
from
the
accession
of
the
Queen
to
the
Crown
.
It
is
certain
that
abundance
of
people
were
drawn
from
their
Popish
Opinions
and
Superstitions
by
it
,
and
it
is
probable
,
that
the
remaining
Roman
Catholicks
would
in
time
have
come
over
entirely
into
the
Communion
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
have
brought
their
Hearts
and
Affections
as
well
as
their
Bodies
thither
;
for
it
could
not
have
been
otherwise
,
but
that
the
Light
,
and
Plainness
,
and
Reasonable
Service
of
the
Protestant
Church
would
have
prevailed
(
by
God's
Blessing
)
upon
every
honest
well-meaning
Papist
,
and
have
saved
the
Pope
the
trouble
of
detaching
his
Incendiaries
and
Seminary
Priests
hither
.
Since
therefore
this
Practice
would
have
made
their
Seminaries
useless
,
and
their
whole
Craft
was
endangered
by
it
,
it
was
these
new
Jesuits
Interest
,
and
they
made
●t
their
business
to
oppose
and
exclaim
against
it
every
where
,
and
upon
all
occasions
:
And
they
pretended
that
they
had
very
good
Authority
for
it
,
no
less
than
that
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
which
tho'
it
did
not
in
open
Council
decree
against
,
and
forbid
all
Catholicks
the
frequenting
the
Protestant
Churches
,
because
this
would
have
alarmed
the
Government
of
England
,
and
would
have
caused
great
mischiefs
and
disturbance
to
all
the
remaining
Catholicks
there
,
yet
did
appoint
a
Committee
of
twelve
Bishops
and
others
to
consider
,
determine
,
and
give
answer
in
the
Name
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
to
the
Petition
that
was
either
sent
(
but
without
Name
,
)
or
pretended
to
be
sent
to
that
Council
from
the
Catholicks
of
England
,
wherein
it
was
desired
,
that
they
might
be
resolved
in
this
point
,
Whether
the
Laws
enjoyning
all
Peoples
going
to
their
Parish
Churches
under
a
strict
Penalty
,
they
might
do
it
without
danger
of
their
Souls
,
or
offending
God
.
I
put
the
sence
of
the
Postulation
in
Father
Moor's
words
in
his
History
of
the
Mission
,
the
answer
to
which
,
he
makes
to
be
,
that
after
Commendations
of
the
English
Papists
for
their
constancy
in
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
their
having
not
(
during
those
troublesome
times
in
England
)
never
bowed
their
Knees
before
Baal
;
(
as
if
forsooth
the
Church
of
England
had
had
Images
,
and
Reliques
,
and
a
Wafer
Host
for
their
Members
to
bow
to
)
they
declared
to
them
with
one
consent
,
that
they
ought
not
to
be
present
at
our
Impious
Worship
,
nor
can
appear
there
without
Sin
,
and
offending
God
,
and
giving
Scandal
to
the
Church
of
God
every
where
.
I
know
nothing
worth
the
observing
,
in
that
tedious
dull
determination
of
these
twelve
Delegates
out
of
the
Council
of
Trent
,
which
is
so
far
from
being
worth
transcribing
,
that
it
is
not
worth
reading
,
except
the
good
words
they
give
our
Protestant
Worship
throughout
it
,
which
is
one
while
Impious
,
then
most
Profligate
,
then
Nefarious
,
and
,
which
is
the
best
Jest
of
all
,
Idolatrous
,
and
what
not
.
It
would
be
too
great
a
disparagement
of
our
Divine
and
Excellent
way
of
Worshipping
God
,
to
enter
the
lists
in
defence
of
it
against
such
Sottish
and
Wretched
Calumnies
;
this
I
will
only
say
concerning
it
,
That
if
to
put
into
the
Mouths
of
Minister
and
People
Devout
and
Fervent
Prayers
to
God
for
his
Grace
to
enable
them
to
repent
of
their
sins
,
to
resist
Temptations
,
and
to
lead
true
Christian
Lives
in
Piety
,
Justice
,
and
Sobriety
,
be
Wicked
and
Nefarious
,
then
I
will
own
that
our
Church
Service
does
deserve
this
hard
Character
of
being
Nefarious
:
That
if
to
put
the
Prayers
into
such
a
Language
,
as
that
the
Unlearned
as
well
as
the
Learned
part
of
the
Congregation
may
joyn
with
understanding
in
them
;
and
offer
them
up
together
with
fervency
of
Spirit
to
God
,
be
Impious
,
then
I
must
again
own
that
our
Common-Prayer
is
Impious
:
that
if
to
offer
up
all
the
Prayers
and
Praises
in
our
Divine
Service
to
God
the
Father
,
through
the
alone
Merits
and
Mediation
of
Jesus
Christ
our
alone
Mediator
as
well
as
Redeemer
be
Idolatrous
,
and
I
know
nothing
else
in
our
service
so
likely
for
those
Delegates
to
fix
the
Idolatry
upon
,
then
I
will
own
,
and
subscribe
too
that
our
Protestant
Worship
is
Idolatrous
,
Impious
,
Profligate
,
and
Nefarious
,
and
what
else
,
or
worse
,
these
Trent
Fathers
should
have
been
pleased
to
call
it
.
It
was
very
hard
for
men
that
did
pretend
to
be
Christians
,
and
were
some
of
them
men
of
great
Figure
in
the
Romish
Church
,
to
give
out
such
hard
words
against
a
Form
of
Divine
Worship
,
which
probably
never
a
one
of
them
had
ever
seen
,
or
inquired
into
,
they
being
all
Foreigners
,
and
perfect
Strangers
to
this
Church
,
that
were
employed
in
this
Affair
.
I
would
ask
one
of
that
Persuasion
,
Whether
,
if
Queen
Elizabeth
had
come
to
terms
with
Pope
Pius
Quartus
that
sent
her
a
flattering
Letter
by
Parpalia
his
Nuncio
,
and
if
that
Pope
(
as
he
offered
her
)
had
confirmed
the
English
Liturgy
by
his
Authority
,
and
granted
the
use
of
the
Sacraments
to
us
English
under
both
kinds
;
this
bare
.
Confirmation
of
the
Pope
would
have
made
our
Worship
to
be
holy
,
pure
,
and
Christian
,
which
without
it
,
as
they
said
,
was
impure
,
wicked
,
and
Idolatrous
:
If
the
Pope's
power
be
so
great
as
to
make
Wickedness
,
Innocence
,
and
Vice
Virtue
,
it
s
the
better
for
them
who
live
under
him
;
if
it
be
not
,
either
the
Pope
was
grievously
out
in
offering
to
confirm
;
or
these
doughty
Delegates
at
Trent
,
in
giving
such
a
Character
of
our
Church
of
England-Worship
.
Whether
this
whole
business
of
the
Delegates
and
their
Determination
,
be
not
an
Invention
of
the
Jesuits
themselves
,
I
cannot
affirm
.
But
if
it
was
a
real
thing
,
either
it
was
not
heard
of
much
,
or
had
little
effect
among
the
English
Catholicks
,
since
we
see
that
eighteen
years
after
its
making
,
the
English
Papists
went
to
Church
when
Father
Parsons
came
over
,
and
the
thing
was
disputed
among
them
in
1580
,
which
it
could
not
easily
have
been
,
had
the
Council
of
Trent
by
twelve
Delegates
determined
so
strictly
against
it
,
as
the
Jesuits
say
they
did
in
1562.
eighteen
years
before
.
Father
Parsons
laboured
with
all
his
might
to
break
the
Catholicks
of
that
custom
of
frequenting
the
Protestant
Churches
,
which
he
did
easily
foresee
would
be
the
ruine
of
Popery
in
England
,
and
betook
himself
to
his
Pen
,
and
under
the
seigned
Name
of
Howlet
published
Reasons
why
Catholicks
refuse
to
go
to
Church
:
Vertumnus
Romanas
.
But
a
Brother
Romish
Priest
tells
us
,
That
all
this
care
and
concern
was
meerly
for
Temporal
ends
and
designs
,
and
shews
,
that
no
body
was
a
gainer
by
this
Recusancy
so
violently
urged
by
the
Jesuits
above
all
others
,
excepting
that
Society
,
whose
rich
Colleges
and
abundance
of
Treasure
made
it
apparent
quickly
to
the
World
,
that
some
were
great
gainers
,
while
the
poor
Lay-Catholicks
were
made
great
sufferers
by
that
Recusancy
.
Upon
Campian's
Execution
,
England
grew
too
hot
for
our
Father
Parsons
,
and
notwithstanding
the
mighty
zeal
he
pretended
for
the
Conversion
of
England
,
yet
he
was
for
saving
one
,
and
getting
out
of
harms
way
,
and
therefore
slips
away
back
into
France
under
the
Pretext
of
conferring
with
Doctor
Allen
about
the
Seminaries
,
and
of
Printing
some
Books
,
which
could
not
be
done
in
England
;
and
never
returned
hither
,
tho'
he
continued
Superiour
of
the
Jesuits
Mission
after
this
.
But
though
the
Kingdom
was
delivered
from
such
a
Firebrand
,
yet
he
continued
diligent
beyond
Seas
in
his
Seditious
Designs
,
and
was
to
the
last
a
constant
Enemy
to
his
Native
Countrey
.
As
he
had
laboured
in
the
promoting
the
Popish
Recufancy
,
and
getting
the
English
Papists
to
be
governed
by
the
Jesuits
;
so
he
now
employs
all
his
Arts
and
all
his
interest
to
get
Seminaries
erected
for
the
supplying
England
from
time
to
time
with
Priests
to
keep
up
that
Recufancy
,
and
to
prepare
the
Papists
here
,
to
joyn
with
any
Invasion
that
they
abroad
should
procure
against
their
own
Countrey
.
Assoon
as
he
was
got
hence
to
Roan
in
France
,
he
dealt
with
the
Duke
of
Guise
to
erect
a
Seminary
for
such
a
purpose
in
Normandy
;
after
which
he
goes
into
Spain
,
and
prevails
with
King
Philip
to
encourage
and
erect
such
in
Spain
,
so
that
in
a
short
time
they
could
not
only
boast
of
their
Seminaries
at
Rome
,
and
at
Rhemes
;
but
of
those
at
Valladolid
,
at
Sevil
,
at
St.
Lucars
in
Spain
,
at
Lisbon
in
Portugal
,
at
Doway
and
St.
Omers
in
Flanders
,
in
all
which
their
Youth
were
educated
with
violent
Prejudices
against
their
own
Native
Countrey
,
and
their
minds
were
formed
to
all
the
Purposes
and
Designs
which
this
chief
Incendiary
Parsons
had
in
his
head
.
Father
Moor
,
the
Author
of
the
History
of
the
Mission
does
indeed
tell
us
,
That
Father
Parsons
was
for
having
the
Youth
that
were
entered
into
these
Seminaries
to
take
an
Oath
about
faithfully
answering
the
End
and
Benefit
of
their
Education
there
,
but
says
not
a
word
of
their
being
forced
to
subscribe
the
Infanta
of
Spain's
Title
,
against
the
True
Title
of
the
then
King
of
Scots
,
King
James
the
First
.
The
Oath
was
this
,
IN.
N.
considering
with
how
great
benefits
God
hath
blessed
me
,
&c.
do
promise
(
by
God's
assistance
)
to
enter
into
Holy
Orders
assoon
as
I
shall
be
fit
for
them
,
and
to
return
into
England
to
Convert
my
Countrey-men
there
,
whenever
it
shall
please
the
Superior
of
this
House
to
command
me
.
But
when
once
Father
Parsons
(
being
puffed
up
with
his
Familiarity
with
the
King
and
Court
of
Spain
)
had
devoted
his
Soul
and
Body
both
to
the
service
of
that
aspiring
Crown
,
then
he
was
for
having
the
Youth
in
the
Seminaries
to
subscribe
to
the
Spanish
Title
(
which
was
of
his
own
inventing
)
to
the
Crown
of
England
;
then
he
was
for
speaking
out
his
design
against
his
Native
Countrey
.
And
that
he
dealt
in
such
traiterous
designs
,
after
his
getting
out
of
England
is
proved
upon
him
by
their
own
Writers
.
As
touching
the
Colleges
(
says
Clark
the
Priest
concerning
him
)
and
Pensions
that
are
maintained
and
given
by
the
Spaniard
,
which
he
so
often
inculcateth
,
we
no
whit
thank
him
for
them
,
as
things
are
handled
,
and
occasions
thereby
ministred
of
our
greater
Persecution
at
home
,
by
reason
of
Father
Parson's
treacherous
practices
,
thereby
to
promote
the
Spanish
Title
to
our
Country
,
and
his
hateful
Stratagems
with
such
Scholars
as
are
there
brought
up
,
enforcing
them
to
subscribe
to
Blanks
,
and
by
publick
Orations
to
fortifie
the
said
wrested
Title
of
the
Infanta
,
meaning
Isabella
Clara
Eugenia
,
Daughter
to
Philip
the
Second
of
Spain
,
whose
Right
to
the
English
Crown
was
maintain'd
in
a
Book
by
this
Parsons
made
,
but
published
by
him
under
the
false
name
of
Doleman
.
As
this
Priest
gives
us
an
account
of
the
zeal
of
Father
Parsons
for
the
Infanta
;
so
Watson
,
another
Romish
Priest
,
helps
us
to
another
of
his
knavery
about
the
same
affair
;
That
Parsons
earnestly
moving
the
young
Students
in
Spain
to
set
their
hands
to
a
Schedule
that
they
would
accept
the
Lady
Infanta
for
Queen
of
England
after
the
decease
of
her
Majesty
(
to
wit
,
Queen
Elizabeth
)
that
now
is
;
but
finding
them
altogether
unwilling
to
intermedle
with
these
State-affairs
belonging
nothing
to
them
,
and
most
hurtful
to
both
their
Cause
and
Persons
;
used
this
cunning
shift
to
draw
on
the
innocent
and
simple
youths
,
to
pretend
,
forsooth
,
to
them
of
Valladolid
,
that
the
Students
in
Sevil
had
done
it
already
;
no
remedy
then
but
they
must
follow
.
And
that
having
thus
craftily
gotten
their
names
,
he
shewed
them
to
the
Students
in
Sevil
for
an
example
of
their
fact
and
forwardness
,
which
he
required
them
to
imitate
.
Though
these
are
sufficient
Evidences
of
the
use
Father
Parsons
put
the
erected
Seminaries
to
;
yet
I
cannot
but
add
that
great
and
wise
Cardinal
,
the
Cardinal
d'Ossat's
account
of
these
very
Seminaries
in
his
Letter
to
the
King
of
France
,
Henry
the
Fourth
,
Lettres
Card.
d'Ossat
,
Part
2.
l.
7.
about
the
Spaniards
and
Father
Parsons
Design
against
England
.
For
this
purpose
also
(
says
he
)
were
the
Colleges
and
Seminaries
erected
by
the
Spaniards
for
the
English
at
Doway
,
and
at
St.
Omers
,
wherein
the
young
Gentlemen
of
the
best
Families
in
England
are
entertain'd
,
thereby
to
oblige
them
,
and
by
them
their
Paren●●
and
Kindred
and
Friends
.
The
principal
care
which
these
Colleges
and
Seminaries
have
,
is
to
catechise
and
bring
up
these
young
English
Gentlemen
in
this
Faith
and
firm
Belief
,
that
the
late
King
of
Spain
had
,
and
that
his
Children
now
have
,
the
true
Right
of
Succession
to
the
Crown
of
England
;
and
that
this
is
advantageous
and
expedient
for
the
Catholick
Faith
,
not
only
in
England
,
but
where-ever
Christianity
is
.
And
when
these
young
English
Gentlemen
have
finished
their
Humanity-Studies
,
and
are
come
to
such
an
age
,
then
to
make
them
throughly
Spaniards
,
they
are
carried
out
of
the
Low-Countries
into
Spain
,
where
there
are
other
Colleges
for
them
,
wherein
they
are
instructed
in
Philosophy
and
Divinity
,
and
confirmed
in
the
same
Belief
,
and
holy
Faith
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
England
did
belong
to
the
late
King
of
Spain
,
and
does
now
to
his
Children
.
After
that
these
young
English
Gentlemen
have
finished
their
courses
,
those
of
them
that
are
found
to
be
most
Hispaniolized
,
and
most
couragious
and
firm
to
this
Spanish
Creed
,
are
sent
into
England
to
sow
this
Faith
among
them
,
to
be
Spies
,
and
give
advice
to
the
Spaniards
of
what
is
doing
in
England
,
and
what
must
and
ought
to
be
done
to
bring
England
into
the
Spaniards
hands
;
and
if
need
be
to
undergo
Martyrdom
as
soon
or
rather
sooner
for
this
Spanish
Faith
,
than
for
the
Catholick
Religion
.
In
this
Cardinal
we
find
to
what
excellent
purposes
the
Seminaries
were
erected
,
that
Father
Parsons
laboured
so
much
about
,
and
of
which
he
glories
so
much
up
and
down
his
Writings
.
These
Seminaries
were
the
Nurseries
of
the
Conspiracies
and
Treasons
which
were
from
time
to
time
set
on
foot
and
carried
on
against
the
Queen
and
Realm
of
England
;
and
Father
Parson
's
whole
Life
from
his
leaving
the
Mission
in
England
appears
to
me
to
have
been
one
continued
Act
of
Treason
against
his
Natural
Queen
and
Native
Country
.
To
mention
some
of
his
Treasons
that
are
come
to
light
;
he
was
very
grateful
to
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
whom
he
had
perswaded
to
set
up
a
Seminary
in
France
for
the
English
that
should
come
thither
,
for
with
him
he
conspires
against
his
own
Queen
,
how
to
depose
her
,
and
set
up
in
her
room
Popery
and
the
Queen
of
Scots
:
He
endeavoured
for
this
purpose
(
as
we
are
told
[
](A56469-e6330-b)(a)
(a)
Jesuits
Reasons
Unreasonable
,
p.
65.
to
make
a
List
of
Catholicks
,
which
under
the
conduct
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
should
have
changed
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
,
using
for
it
the
pretence
of
the
Title
of
Queen
Mary
of
Scotland
:
But
that
her
Council
at
Paris
,
which
understood
business
better
,
were
so
sensible
of
his
boldness
,
that
they
took
from
him
the
Queen's
Cypher
,
which
he
had
purloyned
,
and
commanded
him
never
more
to
meddle
in
her
affairs
.
But
notwithstanding
these
People
would
not
let
our
Father
Parsons
have
any
thing
further
to
do
in
those
treasons
,
which
were
really
carried
on
at
that
time
for
the
Queen
of
Scots
;
yet
he
pretended
to
mighty
merit
upon
her
and
her
Son's
Account
in
his
Letter
to
Father
Chreyton
the
Jesuit
[
](A56469-e6420-b)(b)
(b)
Morus
Hist.
Miss.
Jesuit
.
l.
4.
p.
122.
telling
him
how
many
long
and
tedious
journeys
he
had
taken
for
their
sakes
,
and
how
much
Mony
he
had
procured
for
them
;
at
one
time
twenty
four
thousand
Crowns
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
at
another
time
the
same
summ
;
and
from
Pope
Gregory
XIII
.
four
thousand
Crowns
:
he
confesses
indeed
that
things
had
not
succeeded
for
them
as
he
had
wished
;
but
wonders
that
any
body
should
make
him
to
be
an
Enemy
to
the
King
of
Scots
,
who
had
been
so
very
serviceable
to
him
and
his
Mother
.
I
suppose
Father
Parsons
was
disgusted
at
this
sleighting
of
his
faithful
services
to
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
by
her
Ministers
,
and
to
be
revenged
of
her
and
them
,
betakes
himself
wholly
into
the
Spanish
Interest
,
which
he
espoused
so
far
as
not
only
to
sollicite
and
encourage
their
open
attempts
by
Invasion
against
England
,
but
after
the
ill
success
of
that
,
to
set
up
their
sham
Title
to
the
Kingdom
of
England
.
He
and
Cardinal
Allen
(
whom
Parsons
had
by
his
Interest
with
the
King
of
Spain
procured
to
be
made
a
Cardinal
)
two
Brethren
in
iniquity
were
mighty
forward
for
the
famous
Spanish
Invasion
in
1588.
and
to
make
it
more
successful
wrote
in
defence
of
it
a
Tract
,
which
Allen
was
perswaded
to
own
,
though
Parsons
had
as
great
,
if
not
a
greater
hand
in
it
than
himself
.
In
this
Admonition
to
the
Nobility
and
People
of
England
the
Queen's
Government
is
called
impious
and
unjust
,
her self
an
Usurper
,
obstinate
,
and
impentinent
;
and
it
is
affirmed
,
that
for
this
reason
Pope
Sixtus
Quintus
moved
by
his
own
and
his
Predecessors
zeal
,
and
the
vehement
desire
of
some
principal
Englishmen
,
had
used
great
diligence
with
divers
Princes
,
especially
with
the
Spanish
King
to
use
all
his
force
,
that
she
might
be
turned
out
of
her
Dominions
,
and
her
Adherents
punished
for
a
great
many
Reasons
there
laid
together
,
after
which
it
proceeds
thus
▪
Wherefore
seeing
these
Offences
,
some
of
them
rendring
her
uncapable
of
the
Kingdom
,
others
unworthy
to
live
;
his
Holiness
by
the
power
of
God
and
the
Apostles
reneweth
the
Censures
of
Pius
V.
and
Gregory
XIII
.
against
her
,
excommunicates
and
deprives
her
of
all
Royal
Dignity
,
Titles
,
Rights
and
Pretences
to
England
and
Ireland
,
declares
her
Illegitimate
and
an
Usurper
of
the
Kingdoms
,
and
absolves
all
her
Subjects
from
their
Obedience
and
Oaths
of
Allegiance
due
to
her
.
And
expressly
commands
All
,
under
pain
and
penalty
of
God's
Wrath
,
to
yield
her
no
obedience
,
aid
or
favour
whatsoever
;
but
to
employ
all
their
power
against
her
,
and
to
joyn
themselves
with
the
Spanish
Forces
,
who
will
not
hurt
the
Nation
,
nor
alter
their
Laws
or
Priviledges
,
only
punish
the
wicked
Hereticks
.
And
by
the
same
Presents
it
was
declared
not
only
lawful
but
commendable
to
lay
hands
on
the
said
Usurper
,
and
other
her
Adherents
;
for
doing
of
which
they
should
be
well
rewarded
.
And
lastly
,
to
all
these
Roman
Assistants
is
liberally
granted
a
plenary
Indulgence
and
Remission
of
all
their
Sins
.
But
this
unerring
Thunderbolt
,
as
well
as
the
Spanish
Invincible
Armado
,
did
very
shamefully
miscarry
,
to
the
no
small
disappointment
of
our
good
Father
Parsons
;
who
was
not
discouraged
at
that
defeat
,
though
a
worse
Man
than
himself
(
if
any
such
could
be
)
would
have
seen
the
Finger
of
God
plainly
in
it
;
but
labours
with
the
King
of
Spain
a
while
after
for
a
second
Invasion
,
and
after
that
for
a
third
,
plotting
and
devising
all
ways
to
bring
the
King
of
Spain
,
to
it
,
and
the
Papists
of
England
both
those
at
home
and
the
fugitives
abroad
,
to
joyn
and
assist
the
King
of
Spain
in
it
;
but
all
his
pains
was
lost
about
these
Invasions
from
abroad
;
and
therefore
he
next
sets
himself
to
raise
a
Rebellion
in
England
it self
,
and
deals
with
Ferdinand
Earl
of
Derby
to
appear
in
,
and
●ead
it
;
which
because
he
declined
to
do
,
he
was
poysoned
,
by
Father
Hesketh's
procurement
,
who
had
been
sent
to
him
by
Father
Parsons
.
But
failing
here
also
,
of
the
desired
success
,
the
poor
Father
was
now
at
a
loss
what
to
do
with
this
Kingdom
of
England
,
and
since
he
saw
all
miscarried
that
he
had
plotted
against
Queen
Elizabeth
,
who
descended
to
her
Grave
full
of
years
,
and
honour
;
his
next
business
was
to
keep
out
King
James
,
who
was
a
Protestant
also
from
succeding
her
.
For
this
purpose
he
wrote
his
Doleman
or
Conference
about
the
next
Succession
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
the
chief
design
of
which
was
to
exclude
the
Scotch
Title
,
as
well
the
Lady
Arabella's
as
King
James's
,
and
to
set
up
the
Spanish
Infanta
.
I
know
Mr.
Camden
will
have
Cardinal
Allen
and
Sir
Francis
Inglefield
to
have
their
shares
in
this
Book
;
but
Cardinal
d'Ossat
,
who
had
far
better
opportunities
of
finding
out
the
Author
,
makes
it
to
be
Parson's
own
,
and
in
one
of
his
Letters
to
the
King
of
France
gives
that
King
an
account
of
it
,
Pitsaeus
also
makes
him
to
be
the
Author
of
it
.
wherein
he
gives
our
Jesuit
the
true
Character
he
deserved
of
being
a
fellow
that
regarded
neither
truth
nor
reason
.
One
thing
I
cannot
but
remark
here
,
that
though
this
Jesuit
had
the
Impudence
to
meddle
in
these
matters
,
and
to
set
up
forged
Titles
against
the
Royal
Line
of
Scotland
;
yet
when
King
James
contrary
to
their
Popish
designs
as
well
as
Expectations
,
did
quietly
succeed
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
he
had
the
greater
Impudence
to
deny
his
ever
intending
to
exclude
that
King
:
this
is
in
the
Preface
to
his
Three
Conversions
of
England
added
upon
the
news
of
the
Queens
Death
,
and
Succession
of
the
King
of
Scotland
to
the
Crown
of
England
;
And
as
for
the
person
(
says
he
to
the
English
Catholicks
)
now
advanced
,
I
know
most
certainly
,
that
there
was
never
any
doubt
or
difference
among
you
,
but
that
ever
you
desired
his
advancement
above
all
others
,
as
the
only
Heir
of
that
renowned
Mother
,
for
whom
your
fervent
zeal
is
known
to
the
World
,
and
how
much
you
have
suffered
by
her
adversaries
for
the
same
.
Yet
do
I
confess
,
that
touching
the
disposition
of
the
person
for
the
place
and
manner
of
his
advancement
,
all
zealous
Catholicks
have
both
wished
and
prayed
,
that
he
might
first
be
a
Catholick
and
then
our
King
,
this
being
our
bounded
duty
to
wish
,
and
his
greatest
good
to
be
obtained
for
him
.
And
to
this
end
and
no
other
I
assure
my self
hath
been
directed
,
whatsoever
may
have
been
said
,
written
or
done
by
any
Catholick
,
which
with
some
others
might
breed
disgust
.
Thus
the
Jesuit
thought
to
pacifie
King
James's
Court
by
a
piece
of
Impudence
to
be
met
with
only
in
a
Jesuit
,
whoever
will
be
at
the
pains
to
compare
Parson's
Doleman
,
with
this
Preface
,
cannot
but
declare
him
to
be
the
greatest
Villain
that
ever
set
Pen
to
Paper
,
and
to
have
lost
all
sense
of
Modesty
,
Truth
and
Justice
.
Amidst
these
his
Projects
for
the
Spanish
Interest
,
he
had
hopes
upon
the
death
of
Cardinal
Allen
to
be
made
by
the
Spanish
Interest
a
Cardinal
for
England
,
and
there
was
set
about
in
Flanders
by
Holt
the
Jesuit
and
Worthington
,
Watson's
Quodlibet
.
p.
120.
a
Petition
to
the
King
of
Spain
for
that
purpose
subscribed
by
the
Common
Soldiers
,
Labourers
,
Artizans
and
Pensioners
,
nay
,
Scullions
and
Laundresses
,
as
well
as
by
those
of
better
rank
and
quality
.
Upon
this
Father
Parsons
makes
haste
out
of
Spain
to
Rome
to
hinder
it
,
as
the
Jesuits
say
for
him
;
when
he
came
thither
,
upon
a
day
set
him
,
he
waited
on
the
Pope
,
and
acquainted
him
how
the
City
was
full
of
the
discourse
of
his
being
shortly
to
be
made
a
Cardinal
,
and
that
Spain
and
Flanders
rung
with
it
too
,
and
therefore
begged
of
him
that
he
would
not
think
of
making
him
a
Cardinal
,
who
might
be
more
serviceable
in
the
condition
he
was
now
in
to
the
affairs
of
England
.
Morus
Hist.
Miss.
Jes.
l.
6.
p.
234
,
235.
The
Pope
told
him
,
That
the
King
of
Spain
had
not
written
,
a
syllable
to
him
about
any
such
thing
,
and
that
he
must
not
mind
foolish
Reports
,
and
bid
him
go
and
mind
his
studies
.
I
cannot
but
think
that
this
neglect
in
the
King
of
Spain
lost
him
Father
Parsons
,
who
soon
after
,
though
he
could
not
leave
of
plotting
,
went
on
other
designs
,
four
of
which
he
seems
to
have
had
on
foot
together
for
the
Exclusion
of
King
James
from
the
Crown
of
England
.
The
most
improbable
one
was
that
of
the
Peoples
rising
and
setting
up
a
popular
Government
,
he
had
furnished
them
with
Principles
in
several
of
his
Books
for
this
purpose
.
In
the
Second
and
Third
he
dealt
with
the
Pope
either
about
making
(
if
his
Purse
and
Interest
were
large
enough
)
his
Kinsman
the
Duke
of
Parma
King
,
or
in
joyning
with
the
Lady
Arabella's
Interest
,
and
marrying
her
to
the
Duke's
Brother
the
Cardinal
Farnese
(
whom
he
had
made
upon
the
death
of
Cardinal
Cajetan
Protector
of
England
,
thereby
to
ingratiate
him
with
the
Clergy
and
Laity
of
this
Kingdom
.
)
Cardinal
d'Ossat
gives
a
very
large
account
of
both
these
Projects
in
the
Letter
whcih
I
have
already
quoted
to
the
King
of
France
.
And
in
another
[
](A56469-e7500-b)(c)
(c)
Lettres
Card.
d'Ossat
Part
2.
l.
8.
n.
162.
of
his
Letters
he
gives
an
account
of
the
fourth
Project
wherein
he
himself
had
been
dealt
with
by
Parsons
then
Rector
of
the
College
of
Jesuits
at
Rome
,
which
was
that
the
Pope
,
the
King
of
France
,
and
King
of
Spain
,
should
agree
among
themselves
of
a
Successor
for
England
,
that
should
be
a
Catholick
,
and
that
they
should
joyn
their
Forces
to
settle
him
in
the
Throne
of
England
.
Thus
we
see
how
Plotting
and
Treason
was
the
whole
business
of
this
Jesuit's
Life
,
in
which
he
was
so
notorious
,
that
Pasquin
set
him
forth
thus
at
Rome
:
If
there
be
any
Man
that
will
buy
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
let
him
repair
to
a
Merchant
in
a
black
square
Cap
in
the
City
,
and
he
shall
have
a
very
good
penniworth
thereof
.
While
he
thus
filled
his
head
with
designs
and
hopes
of
a
Popish
Prince
to
be
set
up
in
England
by
some
of
these
foreign
Princes
it
was
,
that
he
drew
up
the
following
Memorial
for
that
his
Prince
,
his
Directions
to
whom
are
like
his
other
Counsels
and
Actions
.
I
will
trouble
the
Reader
with
no
more
of
his
History
.
As
I
take
the
Jesuits
to
be
the
very
worst
of
Men
,
so
I
think
the
preceeding
accounts
have
proved
Father
Parsons
to
be
the
very
worst
of
Jesuits
.
A
MEMORIAL
OF
THE
REFORMATION
of
ENGLAND
:
CONTAINING
Certain
Notes
,
and
Advertisements
,
which
seem
might
be
proposed
in
the
First
Parliament
,
and
National
Council
of
our
Country
,
after
God
,
of
his
mercy
,
shall
restore
it
to
the
Catholick
Faith
,
for
the
better
Establishment
and
Preservation
of
the
said
Religion
.
Gathered
and
set-down
by
R.P.
1596.
THE
PREFACE
OF
THE
AUTHOR
,
SHEWING
How
and
why
these
Notes
were
gathered
,
and
the
principal
Parts
to
be
treated
.
THE
Notes
and
Observations
of
this
Memorative
following
,
were
gathered
and
laid
together
in
time
of
Persecution
,
when
there
was
no
place
to
execute
,
or
put
them
in
ure
:
and
it
is
no
more
than
seventeen
or
eighteen
Years
past
that
the
Gatherer
began
first
to
put
some
of
them
in
writing
,
and
having
had
the
experience
of
the
Years
which
have
ensued
since
,
and
his
part
also
in
the
Catholic
affairs
of
his
Country
,
and
the
Practice
of
divers
other
Catholic
Nations
abroad
,
he
was
desirous
in
case
that
himself
should
not
live
to
see
the
desired
day
of
the
Reduction
of
England
,
yet
some
of
his
Cogitations
and
Intentions
for
the
publick
good
thereof
might
work
some
effect
after
his
Death
,
and
that
thereby
other
Men
might
be
the
sooner
moved
to
enter
into
more
mature
Considerations
of
these
and
such
like
Points
;
yea
,
and
also
to
descend
unto
many
more
particulars
,
than
here
are
set
down
.
For
that
the
Gatherer's
meaning
was
only
to
open
the
way
,
and
to
insinuate
certain
general
and
principal
Heads
that
might
serve
for
an
awaking
,
and
remembrance
at
that
happy
day
of
the
Conversion
of
our
Country
,
unto
such
Persons
as
shall
be
then
able
and
desirous
to
further
the
common
good
,
and
to
advance
Almighty
God's
Glory
with
a
Holy
Zeal
of
perfect
Reformation
,
who
perhaps
may
be
so
entangled
with
multitudes
of
other
business
and
Cogitations
at
that
time
,
as
they
will
not
so
easily
enter
into
these
,
except
they
be
put
in
mind
thereof
,
by
some
such
Memorials
and
Advertisements
as
here
are
touched
.
And
what
is
said
in
this
Treatise
for
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
is
meant
also
for
Ireland
,
so
far
as
it
may
do
good
,
seeing
the
Author
desireth
as
much
benefit
for
God's
Service
,
and
the
good
of
that
Nation
,
to
the
one
Country
,
as
to
the
other
.
And
for
that
the
principal
Members
and
Branches
whom
this
Memorial
may
concern
,
are
Three
,
to
wit
,
the
whole
Body
of
the
Realm
jointly
,
and
then
the
Crgy
,
and
Temporalty
apart
;
Therefore
the
same
order
shall
be
observed
for
more
perspecuity's
sake
,
in
treating
matters
that
are
to
be
handled
,
according
to
these
three
parts
,
First
,
of
things
that
appertain
to
the
whole
Body
of
the
Realm
in
general
,
and
then
to
the
Clergy
and
Laity
in
particular's
dividing
each
one
of
these
two
latter
Members
,
into
his
particular
branches
also
,
as
namely
the
Clergy
and
Spiritualty
into
Bishops
,
Priests
and
Religious
;
and
the
Laity
,
and
Temporalty
into
the
Prince
with
his
Council
,
the
Nobility
and
Commons
,
making
of
every
one
of
these
chief
Members
,
their
particular
Chapters
also
apart
,
as
in
Prosecution
of
this
Treatise
shall
appear
.
And
to
the
performance
of
this
,
the
Author
was
incouraged
,
especially
by
two
points
,
which
for
divers
Years
he
has
been
perswaded
in
.
The
First
,
That
God
will
most
certainly
at
his
time
appointed
restore
the
Realm
of
England
to
the
Catholic
Faith
again
,
as
may
appear
by
the
evident
hand
he
holdeth
now
in
the
work
.
The
other
,
That
England
being
once
converted
,
may
be
made
the
Spectacle
of
all
the
World
,
and
an
Example
of
Perfection
to
all
other
Catholic
Countries
and
Churches
round
about
it
,
if
want
of
Zeal
and
good
will
do
not
hinder
it
in
those
that
God
shall
bring
to
that
blessed
day
,
which
the
Gatherer
of
this
Memorial
hopeth
will
not
,
and
with
this
hope
he
setteth
down
the
Notes
and
Advertisements
ensuing
.
A
Table
of
the
Chapters
of
this
MEMORIAL
.
-
PART
I.
Touching
the
whole
Body
.
CHAP.
I.
-
SOme
special
Reasons
why
England
,
above
all
other
Realms
,
ought
to
procure
a
perfect
Reformation
,
when
time
shall
serve
.
CHAP.
II.
-
What
manner
of
Reformation
is
needful
in
England
after
so
long
a
storm
of
Persecution
,
which
is
declared
by
the
Example
of
Gold
coming
out
of
the
Furnace
,
and
of
a
Garden
newly
planted
,
after
the
Weeds
and
Thorne
are
consumed
by
Fire
.
CHAP.
III.
-
How
this
happy
Reformation
may
be
best
procured
,
and
what
Disposition
of
Mind
is
needful
for
it
in
all
parts
.
CHAP.
IV.
-
How
all
sorts
of
People
,
to
wit
,
Catholicks
,
Schismaticks
and
Hereticks
may
be
charitably
dealt
withal
to
their
most
profit
,
at
the
neat
change
of
Religion
.
CHAP.
V.
-
The
forwardness
that
ought
to
be
in
all
Men
for
the
appeasing
of
God's
Wrath
,
about
the
rapine
of
Ecclesiastical
Lands
and
Livings
,
and
with
what
facility
and
case
a
good
Composition
,
and
reasonable
Satisfaction
may
be
agreed
upon
without
the
over-burdening
of
any
Party
,
and
how
the
said
Livings
may
be
disposed
of
.
CHAP.
VI.
-
Of
the
many
great
and
singular
Benefits
that
would
ensue
to
the
Church
and
Realm
of
England
,
by
this
manner
of
Restitution
Agreement
,
and
Disposition
of
Ecclesiastical
Livings
.
CHAP.
VII
.
-
Of
a
Council
of
Reformation
to
be
ordained
by
the
Authority
of
the
Prince
and
Parliament
,
with
consent
of
the
See
Apostolick
,
and
wherein
they
are
principally
to
be
occupied
for
the
raising
up
of
our
Churches
again
,
and
first
of
all
in
gathering
up
,
and
profitably
bestowing
of
these
Church-Livings
that
shall
be
restored
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
-
Of
divers
other
great
Points
that
will
belong
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
to
deal
in
for
the
bringing
of
our
English
Church
to
its
former
Perfection
.
CHAP.
IX
.
-
There
ensue
yet
more
matters
that
appertain
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
for
beautifying
our
Church
above
the
beauty
that
it
had
before
,
and
above
the
rest
of
all
Christian
Churches
.
CHAP.
X.
-
Of
the
Parliament
of
England
,
and
what
were
to
be
considered
,
or
reformed
,
about
the
same
,
both
in
it self
and
other
.
-
PART
II.
Touching
the
Clergy
.
CHAP.
I.
-
OF
the
Clergy
in
general
,
what
they
are
and
ought
to
do
,
at
the
next
change
,
and
how
soundly
united
with
the
Laity
.
CHAP.
II.
-
Of
Bishops
and
Bishopricks
of
England
;
what
is
to
be
restored
,
and
what
continued
,
what
reformed
.
CHAP.
III.
-
Of
Deans
,
Canons
,
Pastors
,
Curates
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
;
what
is
needful
to
make
them
flourish
.
CHAP.
IV.
-
Of
Seminaries
,
Colledges
,
Vniversities
,
and
Schools
,
for
restoring
and
increase
of
our
Clergy
.
CHAP.
V.
-
Of
Vniversities
more
at
large
,
and
of
the
Government
,
Discipline
,
and
manner
of
proceeding
of
our
English
Vniversities
,
and
in
what
Points
they
do
differ
from
other
Vniversities
abroad
,
and
what
is
to
be
increased
,
added
,
and
altered
,
or
established
,
to
make
them
absolutely
the
best
in
the
World
.
CHAP.
VI.
-
How
Offices
,
Preferments
,
Fellowships
,
Scholarships
,
and
other
said
places
were
to
be
provided
in
our
Vniversities
,
to
avoid
infinite
inconveniences
,
and
of
divers
other
Points
to
this
purpose
.
CHAP.
VII
.
-
Of
Religious
Men
and
Women
,
and
matters
appertaining
unto
them
,
and
their
Estate
;
and
how
England
may
be
furnished
with
them
in
far
better
sort
than
any
other
Catholick
Nation
in
the
World
.
-
PART
III.
Touching
the
Laity
.
CHAP.
I.
-
OF
the
Laity
and
Temporalty
in
general
,
and
of
the
agreement
and
concurrence
with
the
Clergy
for
both
their
good
;
with
the
Difference
of
both
their
States
.
CHAP.
II.
-
Of
the
Prince
and
his
Councel
,
and
matters
belonging
to
them
for
the
publick
benefit
.
CHAP.
III.
-
Of
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
of
England
,
and
matters
appertaining
to
their
Estates
,
for
the
bettering
the
same
every
way
.
CHAP.
IV.
-
Of
the
Inns
of
Court
,
and
Studies
of
the
Common
Laws
of
England
,
and
of
the
Laws
themselves
;
what
is
to
be
considered
,
amended
,
or
bettered
in
each
part
.
CHAP.
V.
-
Of
the
Commons
of
England
,
and
of
matters
appertaining
to
them
;
how
tenderly
they
are
to
be
cared
for
,
cherished
and
maintained
,
with
divers
Advertisements
for
their
publick
Commodity
.
The
FIRST
PART
of
this
MEMORIAL
OF
THE
Reformation
of
England
:
Wherein
are
touched
Points
that
do
belong
to
the
whole
Body
of
the
Realm
,
as
before
in
the
Preface
has
been
declared
,
and
is
the
Ground
of
the
other
Parts
that
ensue
.
CHAP.
I.
Some
special
Reasons
why
England
,
above
all
other
Realms
,
ought
to
procure
a
perfect
Reformation
,
when
time
shall
serve
.
IF
ever
Nation
under
Heaven
were
bound
to
shew
themselves
grateful
to
Almighty
God
,
and
to
turn
heartily
and
zealously
unto
him
,
and
to
seek
his
highest
glory
,
by
a
perfect
Reformation
of
their
Country
,
when
his
Divine
Majesty
shall
open
the
way
;
it
is
the
English
Nation
,
for
the
Reasons
following
:
First
,
For
that
no
other
Nation
in
the
World
,
on
whom
God
hath
laid
the
scourge
of
Heresie
,
hath
received
so
many
helps
and
graces
to
resist
the
same
,
as
England
hath
done
,
See
Animadversions
.
which
is
evident
by
the
(b)
multitudes
and
valour
of
English
Martyrs
,
by
the
fortitude
and
zeal
of
so
many
and
such
Confessors
,
by
their
Constancy
,
Patience
and
Fervour
at
home
,
by
the
store
of
Seminaries
abroad
,
and
by
the
Spirit
of
Priests
brought
up
in
them
,
and
many
other
Favours
and
Priviledges
used
towards
the
English
Nation
in
these
our
days
;
all
which
do
require
an
extraordinary
Demonstration
of
forwardness
of
English
Catholicks
,
when
the
time
shall
serve
,
to
be
answerable
in
some
sort
to
these
extraordinary
Benefits
.
Secondly
,
We
do
both
see
and
feel
the
inestimable
damages
that
ensued
to
our
Commonwealth
,
and
to
all
Christendom
besides
,
for
that
this
perfect
Reformation
was
not
made
in
Queen
Mary's
time
.
All
wise
and
Godly
Men
attribute
the
loss
of
Religion
again
in
our
Country
to
this
error
,
and
ingratitude
towards
Almighty
God
,
which
that
it
may
not
happen
any
more
,
Et
ne
postrema
fiant
pejora
prioribus
,
most
careful
diligence
is
to
be
used
by
all
,
whensoever
the
Mercy
of
God
shall
offer
occasion
(c)
the
second
time
,
that
the
former
error
be
well
amended
.
Thirdly
,
It
seemeth
that
as
Almighty
God
in
his
Justice
has
used
England
for
a
scourge
to
the
other
Countries
round
about
it
,
both
for
the
infecting
them
with
Heresie
,
as
also
by
afflicting
them
by
Sword
,
Sedition
and
other
Infestations
;
so
again
in
his
mercy
he
meaneth
to
help
and
comfort
them
by
means
of
England
once
reduced
,
as
may
appear
by
that
which
abroad
he
hath
begun
to
work
in
Scotland
and
Ireland
by
Executions
of
English
Catholick
Priests
sent
unto
those
Kingdoms
:
wherefore
to
the
end
that
this
Holy
Intention
of
our
Saviour
be
not
letted
by
us
,
and
England
may
be
a
Light
and
a
Lantern
to
other
Nations
near
unto
it
,
the
Reformation
must
needs
in
reason
be
made
first
very
exact
and
exemplar
in
England
it self
.
Fourthly
,
The
(d)
Facility
and
Commodity
that
there
is
and
will
be
in
England
to
make
this
perfect
Reformation
,
whensoever
God
shall
reduce
that
Country
,
doth
greatly
conjure
and
oblige
us
to
the
same
;
for
we
shall
not
find
that
difficulty
and
resistance
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
in
England
,
which
good
Men
do
find
in
other
Catholick
Countries
for
bringing
in
of
any
Reformation
,
that
is
attempted
,
and
that
which
the
very
Prophets
ever
found
amongst
the
Jews
,
and
that
Christ
himself
did
find
amongst
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
;
to
wit
,
the
repugnancy
of
corrupt
Livers
,
and
stubborn
People
,
that
will
contradict
and
resist
their
own
benefit
:
We
are
not
like
to
find
,
I
say
,
(
the
infinite
mercy
of
our
Saviour
be
blessed
for
it
)
either
backward
Bishops
and
dissolute
Priests
,
or
Licentious
Religious
Men
or
Women
to
oppose
themselves
against
so
Holy
a
designment
as
this
our
Reformation
is
;
or
if
any
one
such
creep
in
amongst
the
rest
,
he
would
not
dare
to
shew
himself
,
nor
should
he
find
followers
:
all
is
now
zeal
and
integrity
in
our
new
Clergy
(
Almighty
God
be
thanked
for
it
)
and
no
less
in
our
Laity
and
Catholick
Gentlemen
of
England
that
have
born
the
brunt
of
Persecution
for
so
many
Years
;
so
if
we
should
want
the
effects
of
true
and
sound
Reformation
,
at
the
change
again
,
it
would
be
for
want
of
some
zealous
godly
Men
,
to
sollicite
and
procure
the
same
:
(d)
For
in
the
behalf
of
the
Realm
and
Country
,
I
perswade
my self
most
certainly
,
that
there
will
be
no
difficulty
,
which
ought
to
convince
such
as
feel
the
Zeal
of
God's
Glory
within
their
breast
,
to
joyn
hands
together
,
as
St.
Luke
saith
,
all
Apostolical
Men
did
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
each
to
seek
above
other
to
have
a
part
in
the
happy
Procuration
of
so
holy
and
important
a
Work
.
And
,
Lastly
,
for
our
more
incouragement
hereunto
,
it
seemeth
that
the
sweet
and
high
Providence
of
Almighty
God
hath
not
been
small
,
in
conserving
and
holding
together
a
good
portion
of
the
material
part
of
the
old
English
Catholick
Church
,
above
all
other
Nations
,
that
have
been
over-run
with
Heresie
,
for
that
we
have
yet
on
foot
many
principal
Monuments
that
are
destroyed
,
in
other
Countries
,
as
namely
we
have
our
Cathedral
Churches
and
Bishopricks
yet
standing
,
our
Deanries
,
Canonries
,
Archdeaconries
,
and
other
Benefices
not
destroyed
,
our
Colledges
and
Universities
whole
,
so
that
there
wanteth
nothing
,
but
a
new
form
to
give
them
(e)
Life
and
Spirit
by
putting
good
and
vertuous
Men
into
them
,
which
is
a
great
advantage
before
other
Kingdoms
,
where
all
is
ruined
and
desolate
,
and
none
,
or
●●●tle
means
left
,
by
reason
of
poverty
to
raise
them
up
or
repair
them
again
,
but
in
many
Years
,
and
with
repugnance
of
many
potent
Persons
for
their
particular
Interest
:
whereas
in
England
,
there
are
and
will
be
less
resistance
,
more
easie
and
abundant
means
to
restore
and
amend
all
that
is
wanting
,
without
over-burdening
of
any
Man
,
by
the
means
that
after
shall
be
declared
,
which
is
a
very
great
and
important
point
,
and
a
Token
of
God's
sweet
disposition
for
this
effect
,
and
ought
to
encourage
every
true
Catholick
Man
to
concur
the
more
willingly
to
the
work
,
and
to
help
,
wherein
he
may
,
to
this
holy
and
perfect
Reformation
that
is
pretended
.
Animadversions
on
Chap.
I.
A
Memorial
of
the
Reformation
,
&c.
]
This
Memorial
is
a
plain
Instance
to
the
World
of
what
they
have
always
changed
the
Order
of
the
Jesuits
with
,
that
they
have
been
much
greater
dealers
in
Politicks
than
in
Divinity
:
and
this
Memorial
is
as
clear
a
proof
of
the
Jesuits
being
as
great
Bunglers
at
Politicks
,
as
ever
any
that
pretended
to
then
.
Notwithstanding
the
Author
hereof
was
one
of
the
most
subtle
Men
the
Jesuits
ever
had
,
and
not
only
by
his
being
born
and
having
lived
long
in
his
Native
Country
;
but
by
the
Experience
and
Observations
which
his
Converse
and
familiar
access
to
the
greatest
Men
in
Foreign
Countries
did
afford
him
,
might
he
supposed
to
have
studied
and
understood
the
Genius
and
Temper
of
the
People
of
England
:
yet
he
appears
to
have
been
out
in
his
measures
,
as
will
be
easily
shewed
in
the
following
Animadversions
.
He
lays
mighty
stress
upon
some
things
,
which
can
no
way
bear
it
,
other
things
he
takes
to
be
most
easie
to
his
Popish
Prince
,
which
reason
would
have
told
him
then
,
as
Experience
has
told
his
Brethren
since
,
to
be
insuperable
difficulties
:
and
his
cruel
and
barbarous
advices
up
and
down
the
Memorial
are
so
contrary
to
the
temper
of
the
honest
Englishman
,
as
if
the
Design
of
the
Memorial
had
been
more
to
shew
the
Politicks
and
the
Spirit
of
the
Jesuit's
Order
,
than
to
convert
England
to
Popery
.
(b)
Multitudes
of
Martyrs
,
&c.
]
If
the
worst
of
Criminals
must
be
nick-nam'd
Martyrs
,
we
can
then
allow
the
Jesuit
that
there
were
some
the
later
part
of
Queen
Elizabeth's
Reign
;
but
how
to
make
Multitudes
of
them
,
is
beyond
all
the
skill
that
I
can
obtain
either
from
our
own
or
their
Historians
.
It
is
agreed
on
both
hands
,
(
striking
off
such
Scandalous
Writers
out
of
the
rank
of
Historians
as
Sanders
)
that
for
several
Years
in
the
beginning
of
that
glorious
Queen's
Reign
great
Mildness
and
Clemency
was
used
towards
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
and
that
no
manner
of
Severity
was
used
towards
them
,
till
the
Bishop
of
Rome
by
his
Bull
of
Excommunication
and
Deposition
of
that
Queen
had
justly
incensed
her
and
her
Parliament
to
make
several
Laws
against
Popery
;
and
even
after
that
,
most
if
not
every
one
of
those
Roman
Catholicks
that
suffered
during
her
Reign
suffered
for
Rebellion
or
Treason
,
and
not
for
Religion
.
I
will
not
vouch
our
Historians
for
the
Truth
hereof
,
but
take
it
in
the
words
of
their
own
Secular
Priests
who
writ
the
Important
Considerations
Anno
Dom.
1601.
which
ought
(
to
put
it
down
in
their
own
words
[
](A56469-e9180-b)*
*
Important
Considerations
:
in
a
Collection
of
several
Treatises
concerning
the
Reasons
and
Occasions
of
the
Penal
Laws
,
p.
31.
)
to
move
all
true
and
sound
Catholicks
,
who
are
not
wholly
Jesuited
,
to
acknowledge
without
all
Equivocations
,
Ambiguities
,
or
Shiftings
,
that
the
Proceedings
of
her
Majesty
,
and
of
the
State
with
them
,
Since
the
beginning
of
her
Highnesses
Reign
,
have
been
hath
Mild
and
Merciful
.
And
what
they
say
here
by
way
of
Preface
,
they
prove
more
at
large
in
their
Book
,
It
cannot
be
deny'd
(
say
the
Secular
Priests
)
but
that
for
the
first
ten
years
of
her
Majesties
Reign
,
the
State
of
Catholicks
in
England
was
tolerable
,
and
after
a
sort
in
some
good
quietness
.
Such
as
for
their
Consciences
were
imprisoned
in
the
beginning
of
her
coming
to
the
Crown
,
were
very
kindly
and
mercifully
used
,
the
State
of
things
then
considered
.
Some
of
them
were
appointed
to
rem●●●
with
such
their
Friends
as
they
themselves
made
choice
of
.
Others
were
placed
,
some
with
Bishops
,
some
with
Deans
,
and
had
their
Diet
at
their
Tables
,
with
such
convenient
Lodgings
and
Walks
for
their
Recreation
,
as
did
well
content
them
.
They
th●
were
in
the
ordinary
Prisons
,
had
such
liberty
and
other
commodities
as
the
places
would
afford
,
not
inconvenient
for
〈◊〉
that
were
in
their
cases
.
[
](A56469-e9250-b)(3)
(3)
p.
34.
But
that
our
Brethren
of
the
more
fiery
and
Jesuitial
humour
may
not
snuff
here
at
:
we
have
thought
it
meet
to
cool
their
heat
,
with
some
of
Mr.
Parsons
,
and
his
fellow
Master
Creswel
more
gentle
delays
(
than
are
usual
with
them
)
who
in
one
of
their
Books
do
confess
as
much
is
effect
,
as
here
we
have
set
down
,
if
not
more
:
thus
these
Emperour-like
Jesuits
do
speak
to
her
Majesty
.
In
the
beginning
of
thy
Kingdom
thou
didst
deal
something
more
gently
with
Catholicks
:
none
were
then
urged
by
thee
,
or
pressed
either
to
thy
Sect
,
or
to
the
denial
of
their
Faith
.
All
things
(
indeed
)
did
seem
to
proceed
in
a
far
milder
course
:
no
great
complaints
were
heard
of
:
there
were
seen
no
extraordinary
contentions
or
repugnancies
.
Some
there
were
that
to
please
and
gratifie
you
,
went
to
your
Churches
.
But
when
afterwards
,
thou
didst
begin
to
wrong
them
,
&c.
And
when
was
that
,
our
great
Monsigneurs
?
Surely
whensoever
it
was
(
to
answer
for
you
)
we
our selves
(
certain
Catholicks
of
all
sorts
)
were
the
true
causes
of
it
.
Thus
far
have
I
been
able
to
vindicate
the
beginning
of
Queen
Eliz.
Reign
out
of
the
Mouths
of
Romish
Priests
themselves
,
and
by
their
help
,
out
of
our
Jesuit's
own
Mouth
,
who
has
the
face
notwithstanding
in
this
Memorial
to
talk
of
Multitudes
of
their
Martyrs
.
For
the
Executions
during
the
rest
of
her
Reign
,
let
us
but
see
in
short
what
those
Papists
died
for
,
and
we
shall
be
far
from
believing
them
Martyrs
whom
the
Jesuit
falsly
calls
so
and
brags
of
in
this
Chapter
.
This
we
may
learn
from
the
Pen
of
the
same
Secular
Priests
,
who
thus
conclude
their
Important
Considerations
[
](A56469-e9330-b)(m)
(m)
p.
55.56
.
.
We
are
fully
perswaded
in
our
Consciences
,
and
as
men
besides
our
Learning
,
who
have
some
Experience
,
that
if
the
Catholicks
had
never
sought
by
indirect
means
to
have
vexed
her
Majesty
with
their
designments
against
her
Crown
:
if
the
Pope
and
King
of
Spain
had
never
plotted
with
the
Duke
of
Norfolk
:
if
the
Rebels
in
the
North
had
never
been
heard
of
:
if
the
Bull
of
Pius
Quintus
had
never
been
known
:
if
the
said
Rebellion
had
never
been
justified
:
if
neither
Stukely
nor
the
Pope
had
attempted
any
thing
against
Ireland
:
if
Gregory
the
Thirteenth
had
not
renewed
the
said
Excommunication
:
if
the
Jesuits
had
never
come
into
England
:
if
the
Pope
and
King
of
Spain
had
not
practised
with
the
Duke
of
Guise
for
his
attempt
against
her
Majesty
:
if
Parsons
and
the
rest
of
the
Jesuits
,
with
other
our
Countrymen
beyond
the
Seas
,
had
never
been
Agents
in
those
traiterous
and
bloody
designments
of
Throckmorton
,
Parry
,
Collen
,
York
,
Williams
,
Squire
and
such
like
:
if
they
had
not
by
their
Treatises
and
Writings
endeavoured
to
defame
their
Sovereign
,
and
their
own
Country
,
labouring
to
have
many
of
their
Books
translated
into
divers
Languages
,
thereby
to
shew
more
their
own
disloyalty
:
if
Cardinal
Alane
and
Parsons
had
not
published
the
Renovation
of
the
said
Bull
by
Xistus
Quintus
:
if
thereunto
they
had
not
added
their
Scurrilous
and
Vnmanly
Admonition
,
or
rather
most
prophane
Libel
against
her
Majesty
:
if
they
had
not
sought
by
false
Perswasions
,
and
ungodly
Arguments
to
have
allured
the
hearts
of
all
Catholicks
from
their
Allegiance
:
if
the
Pope
had
never
been
urged
by
them
to
have
thrust
the
King
of
Spain
into
that
barbarous
Action
against
the
Realm
:
if
they
themselves
with
all
the
rest
of
that
Generation
had
not
laboured
greatly
with
the
said
King
for
the
Conquest
and
Invasion
of
this
Land
by
the
Spaniards
,
who
are
known
to
be
the
cruellest
Tyrants
that
live
upon
the
Earth
:
if
in
all
their
Proceedings
,
they
had
not
from
time
to
time
depraved
,
irritated
,
and
provoked
both
her
Majesty
and
the
state
with
these
and
many
other
such
like
their
most
ungodly
and
unchristian
practices
—
most
assuredly
the
State
would
have
loved
us
,
or
at
least
born
with
us
:
where
there
is
one
Catholick
,
there
would
have
been
ten
:
there
had
been
no
Speeches
amongst
us
of
Racks
and
Tortures
,
nor
any
cause
to
have
used
them
;
for
none
were
ever
vexed
that
way
simply
,
for
that
he
was
either
Priest
or
Catholick
,
but
because
they
were
suspected
to
have
had
their
hands
in
some
of
the
same
most
traiterous
designments
.
This
is
sufficient
from
the
Mouths
of
Popish
Priests
to
vindicate
the
Execution
of
Justice
during
Queen
Elizabeth's
Reign
,
and
to
convince
the
Reader
that
Father
Parsons
was
very
much
in
the
wrong
to
make
Martyrs
of
such
Criminals
,
but
much
more
to
pretend
to
Multitudes
.
It
is
however
somewhat
pardonable
in
him
to
give
such
wicked
Traitors
the
glorious
name
of
Martyrs
,
since
he
had
been
the
chief
Incendiary
,
and
Encourager
of
most
of
those
Rebels
and
Traitors
,
and
does
deserve
,
according
to
the
Secular
Priests
Character
of
him
in
these
Important
Considerations
,
the
Title
of
Arch-traitor
for
himself
.
(c)
Offer
occasion
the
second
time
,
&c.
]
This
passage
ought
not
only
to
be
a
warning
to
our
Protestant
Nation
to
provide
by
all
ways
lawful
to
keep
Popery
from
gaining
strength
or
power
amongst
us
,
but
to
be
the
occasion
of
many
hearty
thanksgivings
to
God
for
having
delivered
us
out
of
the
b●●●●
and
danger
of
Jesuit
Reformers
,
whose
fury
we
see
must
not
stop
till
we
are
clear
rooted
out
,
or
,
to
speak
more
properly
in
the
Jesuit's
own
Dialect
,
till
we
are
burnt
up
.
Who
can
without
horrour
read
this
Jesuit's
complaint
of
the
Imperfect
Deformation
,
and
the
great
coldness
and
lukewarmness
in
Queen
Mary's
Restorers
of
Popery
,
and
recollect
what
numbers
of
innocent
Protestants
,
Old
and
Young
,
Men
and
Women
,
Cl●●ly
and
Laity
were
burnt
at
Stakes
up
and
down
the
Nation
during
that
short
but
bloody
Reign
?
(d)
Fourthly
,
the
facility
,
&c.
and
a
little
lower
,
For
in
the
behalf
of
the
Realm
and
Country
,
I
perswade
my self
most
certainly
,
that
there
will
be
no
difficulty
]
Here
our
Jesuit
was
much
out
in
his
Observations
,
which
are
not
only
contrary
to
the
Experience
of
our
Age
,
but
of
his
own
;
as
for
the
late
Attempts
to
replant
Popery
in
England
,
I
appeal
to
the
Popish
Priests
employed
in
the
Mission
,
whether
it
appeared
or
proved
to
be
so
very
easie
a
thing
to
bring
Popery
into
the
good
esteem
of
the
English
Nation
;
and
for
Father
Parsons
own
Age
,
notwithstanding
the
Protestant
Religion
had
so
short
a
time
as
the
Reign
of
the
Young
King
Edward
to
spread
it self
in
;
yet
when
Queen
Mary
had
a
Mind
to
restore
Popery
,
she
was
forced
upon
arts
much
below
her
Station
in
the
World
,
to
promise
what
she
was
far
from
performing
,
that
none
of
her
Subjects
should
be
forced
in
Conscience
,
that
she
would
in
particular
preserve
to
the
Suffolk
and
Norfolk
Men
(
who
had
been
so
great
instruments
in
her
advancement
to
the
Throne
)
that
Reformation
begun
in
her
Brother's
days
for
which
they
were
zealous
,
and
never
make
any
innovation
or
change
of
the
then
established
Reformed
Religion
,
but
would
content
her self
with
the
private
exercise
of
her
own
Religion
.
Such
assurances
do
not
make
the
Restitution
of
Popery
even
then
to
be
so
easie
a
thing
as
the
Jesuit
things
;
and
when
the
Queen
broke
her
Faith
with
these
Suffolk
Hereticks
,
and
was
for
setting
up
Popery
again
with
all
the
haste
she
could
,
yet
her
first
Parliament
would
not
do
her
business
for
her
,
though
very
dishonourable
and
base
practices
were
used
to
make
them
fit
for
the
restoring
Popery
effectually
,
though
in
many
places
(
as
an
Historian
of
that
time
informs
the
World
)
of
the
Country
,
some
were
chosen
by
force
and
threats
;
and
in-other
places
those
employed
by
the
Court
did
with
violence
hinder
the
Commons
from
coming
to
chuse
;
in
others
false
Returns
,
and
after
all
,
some
unserviceable
for
such
violent
purposes
were
violently
turned
out
of
the
House
of
Commons
:
So
that
that
cunning
Politician
Gardiner
was
forc'd
to
dismiss
this
Parliament
,
and
by
Bribes
and
Corruptions
buy
and
pension
another
,
before
they
could
get
their
Popery
made
the
established
Religion
,
but
with
such
abatements
and
defects
in
the
business
of
Abby
Lands
particularly
,
as
make
our
Jesuit
complain
and
be
ashamed
of
them
.
Did
such
Experience
then
give
any
grounds
for
our
Jesuit
to
be
so
confident
of
the
facility
of
bringing
in
Popery
again
.
This
shews
that
a
Jesuit
can
be
very
zealous
both
against
Reason
,
and
against
even
his
own
as
well
as
all
other
People's
Experience
.
God
be
thanked
that
upon
a
second
tryal
of
their
skill
under
a
Popish
King
,
and
managed
by
Jesuits
too
,
it
is
found
that
it
is
not
only
a
difficult
,
but
an
impossible
thing
to
replain
:
Popery
in
England
.
(e)
Life
and
Spirit
by
putting
good
and
vertuous
Men
]
We
should
be
so
far
from
angry
,
that
we
ought
to
thank
the
Jesuit
for
making
this
Reflection
upon
our
Cathedrals
and
Universities
.
Had
he
commended
them
,
I
should
have
suspected
them
to
have
been
such
as
himself
was
when
he
was
turned
out
of
his
College
at
Oxford
,
for
Immorality
.
Mr.
Camden
,
our
famous
Historian
,
says
our
Jesuit
was
his
contemporary
in
Oxford
,
that
he
was
Fellow
of
Baliol
College
,
and
●●de
open
Profession
of
the
Protestant
Religion
,
until
he
was
for
his
loose
carriage
expelled
with
disgrace
[
](A56469-e9780-b)(3)
(3)
Camden
.
Elizabeth
.
B.
2.
150.
and
then
went
over
to
the
Papists
.
It
was
great
Pity
therefore
that
when
our
Jesuit
was
in
the
Chapter
providing
that
good
and
vertuous
Men
(
upon
the
re-establishment
of
Popery
)
should
be
put
into
our
Colleges
,
he
took
no
particular
care
for
his
own
College
Baliol
,
that
especial
care
might
be
taken
there
above
all
others
,
that
if
any
of
those
ill
Men
were
alive
then
,
who
had
been
so
wicked
as
to
expel
out
of
their
College
,
the
sober
,
pious
and
chaste
Mr.
Parsons
,
they
should
be
removed
with
disgrace
,
for
an
example
to
all
other
Colleges
.
CHAP.
II.
What
manner
of
Reformation
is
needful
in
England
.
HAving
spoken
of
a
perfect
Reformation
,
if
any
Man
would
ask
what
manner
of
Reformation
this
is
,
I
could
answer
him
no
better
,
to
the
purpose
,
considering
the
present
State
of
England
,
under
Persecution
,
than
to
say
,
That
it
ought
to
be
as
the
Reformation
or
Purification
of
Gold
is
when
it
cometh
out
of
the
fiery
Furnace
,
to
wit
,
pure
,
simple
,
perfect
,
without
corruption
,
dregs
or
rust
:
for
so
God
himself
compareth
his
True
Church
,
and
all
his
Elect
after
their
probation
by
the
Fire
of
Tribulation
;
And
again
,
I
may
compare
it
to
the
State
of
a
Garden
which
being
over-grown
with
Weeds
and
Thistles
,
the
Owner
thereof
putteth
fire
to
the
whole
,
and
when
all
is
consumed
,
then
beginneth
he
to
plant
chosen
and
sweet
Herbs
at
his
pleasure
.
And
the
like
is
God's
desire
to
do
with
this
English
Garden
,
if
we
will
cooperate
with
his
holy
designment
.
Hereof
then
it
followeth
that
the
Reformation
of
England
,
Perfect
Reformation
.
after
this
long
and
sharp
Persecution
,
ought
to
be
very
perfect
,
full
and
compleat
,
not
respecting
so
much
what
some
cold
Catholicks
use
to
do
in
other
Countries
,
where
Spirit
is
decay'd
,
and
Corruption
crept
in
,
as
what
may
be
done
or
ought
to
be
done
in
England
:
or
if
we
will
needs
cast
our
eyes
upon
the
Example
of
others
,
let
us
look
upon
the
Apostles
and
their
Successors
,
and
upon
the
Primitive
Church
that
had
the
force
of
Christ's
Spirit
stirring
and
hot
in
them
;
which
long
continuance
of
time
afterward
did
both
weaken
and
cool
,
and
in
many
a
one
has
been
quite
extinguished
.
And
to
come
to
some
particulars
,
Council
of
Trent
.
the
whole
World
knoweth
how
that
the
(1)
late
Holy
Council
of
Trent
,
when
it
came
to
matters
of
Reformation
of
Manners
,
it
was
constrained
to
accommodate
it self
in
many
things
to
the
capacity
of
that
decay'd
State
of
Christendom
which
then
they
found
,
and
so
to
set
down
those
Decrees
,
which
they
might
suppose
would
be
received
generally
in
the
Church
;
as
the
Physician
does
in
tempering
his
Medicine
,
according
to
the
strong
complexion
,
and
disposition
of
his
Patient
,
though
not
so
effectually
many
times
as
the
Disease
it self
in
rigour
would
require
.
Th●●
those
Holy
Fathers
of
the
Council
moderating
many
of
their
Decrees
in
this
behalf
of
manners
according
to
the
weakness
of
this
our
Age
,
and
omitting
many
other
points
of
more
rigour
and
perfection
,
suggested
to
them
by
divers
holy
and
learned
Men
,
and
this
yet
notwithstanding
we
set
with
what
difficulties
,
delays
,
unwillingness
,
cautels
,
protestations
,
restraints
,
and
exceptions
,
this
part
of
the
Council
touching
Reformation
has
been
received
in
divers
Countries
that
otherwise
are
Catholick
,
by
reason
of
the
general
Corruption
grown
into
Men's
Lives
and
Customs
,
for
purging
whereof
even
unto
the
quick
,
it
is
supposed
that
God
hath
sent
this
Fire
of
Heresie
into
Christendom
,
and
is
feared
by
many
that
it
will
never
cease
until
all
be
cleansed
.
England
then
having
passed
now
this
Fire
,
ought
to
make
Declaration
by
her
works
,
when
time
shall
serve
,
how
much
she
hath
profited
by
this
Purgation
,
and
to
receive
not
only
the
forelaid
Council
of
Trent
entirely
and
fully
without
Limitation
or
Restraint
;
but
to
embrace
also
,
and
to
put
it
in
ure
,
where
occasion
and
place
is
offered
such
other
points
of
Reformation
,
as
tend
to
the
perfect
restitution
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
that
were
in
use
,
in
the
ancient
Christian
Church
,
though
afterward
decayed
for
want
of
Spirit
,
and
not
urged
now
again
,
nor
commanded
for
the
Council
of
Trent
for
the
causes
before
by
me
alledged
:
for
better
Declaration
whereof
we
may
consider
,
that
the
Council
of
Trent
,
touching
Reformation
of
Manners
,
had
to
repair
an
old
ancient
House
,
whereof
many
parts
were
sore
weakened
by
Corruptions
,
and
some
perished
,
but
yet
the
whole
could
not
be
changed
,
nor
built
anew
;
but
necessarily
the
reparation
must
be
made
according
to
the
State
and
Condition
of
the
other
parts
that
yet
remained
,
and
so
those
good
Fathers
could
not
frame
all
points
to
their
own
likeing
,
nor
yet
according
to
the
Rules
of
perfect
Ecclesiastical
Architecture
.
State
of
England
.
But
now
in
England
no
doubt
but
that
the
State
of
things
will
be
far
otherwise
,
whensoever
the
change
of
Religion
shall
happen
:
For
then
it
will
be
lawful
for
a
good
Catholick
Prince
that
God
shall
send
,
and
(2)
for
a
well
affected
Parliament
,
which
himself
and
the
time
will
easily
procure
to
begin
of
new
and
to
build
from
the
very
foundation
the
external
face
of
our
Catholick
Church
,
and
to
follow
the
Model
which
themselves
will
chuse
,
and
if
that
will
be
a
good
and
perfect
Model
,
it
will
endure
at
least
for
a
time
,
and
be
a
pattern
of
true
Christianity
to
the
rest
of
the
World
;
but
if
it
be
but
ordinary
,
and
of
the
meaner
sort
at
the
beginning
,
it
will
quickly
slide
back
to
the
old
Corruptions
wherein
it
was
before
,
and
so
the
benefit
of
this
Probation
and
Tribulation
will
soon
be
lost
both
before
God
and
Men
:
which
Jesus
forbid
,
for
that
it
is
and
will
be
the
greatest
Crown
that
ever
England
hath
had
since
her
first
Conversion
to
the
Christian
Faith
,
and
according
to
this
account
must
our
purpose
be
of
Reformation
whensoever
God
shall
restore
us
to
Liberty
and
Peace
,
lest
we
lose
in
Peace
that
which
we
gained
in
War
,
as
Eusebius
Caesariensis
saith
,
that
some
did
in
antient
Persecutions
,
and
it
ought
to
be
a
warning
to
us
to
take
heed
by
their
Examples
.
And
this
is
so
much
,
as
in
this
behalf
seemeth
needful
to
be
remembred
.
Animadversions
on
Chap.
II.
(1)
THE
late
Council
of
Trent
]
The
Jesuit
in
the
former
Chapter
was
complaining
of
the
coldness
and
imperfect
Reformation
of
Queen
Mary's
Reign
,
and
here
he
is
as
severe
upon
the
Council
of
Trent
it self
,
which
,
notwithstanding
its
being
directed
and
assisted
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
(
as
this
Jesuit
as
well
as
the
rest
of
their
Writers
will
have
it
to
be
when
they
are
engaged
in
Controversie
against
the
Reformed
)
and
notwithstanding
the
Infallible
Vicar
at
Rome
presided
in
it
by
his
Legates
,
and
did
from
time
to
time
influence
and
direct
all
its
Consultations
and
Determinations
;
yet
was
so
base
and
cowardly
(
according
to
our
fierce
Jesuit
)
as
to
truckle
to
the
humours
of
the
Age
,
and
make
a
very
lame
and
imperfect
Reformation
out
of
compliance
with
the
lukewarmness
and
iniquity
of
that
Age.
But
the
rest
of
the
World
were
not
of
our
Jesuit's
Mind
,
but
did
easily
see
that
no
Temporal
Prince
could
submit
to
that
Council
(
which
by
the
bye
was
nothing
but
a
meer
Western
Conventicle
of
Italian
Bishops
,
and
the
Pope's
own
Creatures
,
who
had
sworn
to
be
true
and
faithful
to
him
,
and
to
preserve
to
him
those
which
he
and
they
call
the
Rights
and
Honours
of
S.
Peter
before
ever
they
came
within
the
Walls
of
that
assembly
)
without
wrong
to
himself
,
and
to
his
People
.
However
our
Jesuit
is
for
having
his
Popish
Prince
in
England
to
receive
the
Council
of
Trent
entirely
and
fully
without
Limitation
and
Restraint
,
though
the
Prince
that
does
it
makes
himself
feudatory
to
the
Popes
,
and
leaves
his
Country
to
their
disposal
,
when
they
think
fit
to
have
it
escheat
to
them
;
this
no
body
can
doubt
of
it
,
that
will
but
examine
what
that
Council
at
Trent
hath
determined
about
the
Matter
of
Duels
in
any
Princes
Countries
:
and
this
without
Question
is
one
of
the
Reasons
why
the
Gallican
Church
could
not
then
,
nor
can
be
to
this
day
perswaded
to
admit
the
Council
of
Trent
entirely
,
but
refuse
it
as
to
the
Canons
about
Discipline
,
which
encroach
upon
the
Prince's
Right
,
and
the
Churches
Authority
.
By
what
I
can
observe
from
our
Jesuit
,
he
is
for
overdoing
the
whole
World
,
and
while
he
brands
others
with
the
name
of
Cold
Catholicks
,
would
,
I
suppose
,
have
a
Council
of
Jesuits
to
reform
their
Church
,
and
then
I
am
sure
it
will
be
done
to
purpose
.
(2)
For
a
well
affected
Parliament
,
which
himself
and
the
time
will
easily
procure
]
Here
is
an
Instance
of
a
fatal
mistake
in
our
Jesuit's
Politicks
and
Foresight
.
The
Papists
in
England
,
by
God's
Permission
,
have
had
a
Popish
Prince
,
and
a
Prince
governed
by
Jesuits
too
.
and
as
zealous
as
our
Jesuit
himself
could
either
imagine
or
wish
him
to
be
;
and
yet
after
all
he
was
not
able
to
get
a
well
affected
Parliament
,
that
is
,
a
Parliament
that
would
have
settled
Popery
effectually
among
us
.
That
Prince
came
to
the
Crown
with
greater
advantages
than
one
of
his
Perswasion
could
well
have
been
supposed
to
have
done
,
he
was
no
sooner
fixt
in
his
Throne
,
than
he
had
the
good
success
to
break
and
suppress
two
very
dangerous
Rebellions
,
and
appeared
to
the
World
to
have
the
love
of
all
his
Subjects
,
who
gratified
him
in
his
first
Parliament
with
every
thing
,
that
they
could
either
with
Honour
or
Conscience
give
.
But
when
tempted
I
am
afraid
by
the
reading
of
this
Jesuit's
Memorial
,
and
by
the
strange
success
against
the
two
Insurrections
he
began
to
pull
off
the
Vizard
,
and
was
for
breaking
in
upon
the
National
Protestant
security
by
keeping
up
a
standing
Army
with
a
great
many
Popish
unqualified
Officers
,
and
thought
it
would
prove
〈◊〉
easie
matter
to
bring
in
his
Popery
,
we
see
how
miserably
he
was
out
in
his
Measures
;
that
very
Parliament
that
had
been
so
kind
as
to
settle
a
greater
Revenue
upon
him
than
ever
King
of
England
had
(
by
six
hundred
thousand
Pounds
a
Year
,
as
I
have
been
informed
,
for
some
Years
)
and
to
give
him
great
Supplies
and
to
Vo●●
him
more
,
and
that
did
stand
by
him
with
their
Fortune●
and
Lives
,
were
yet
for
standing
by
their
Religion
and
their
Laws
,
and
were
neither
so
tame
nor
foolish
as
to
be
either
complemented
or
hector'd
out
of
either
of
them
.
This
dissolved
that
Parliament
,
and
shewed
how
gra●●ful
a
Popish
Prince
could
be
to
the
best
and
kindest
Parliament
.
And
when
this
Parliament
was
dissolved
,
and
Popery
made
every
day
larger
steps
than
before
,
and
the
whole
Constitution
was
laid
to
sleep
in
favour
of
Fanati●
and
Papists
,
did
he
or
time
procure
a
more
kind
or
well
affected
Parliament
?
Indeed
all
the
care
imaginable
w●
taken
,
all
ways
were
tryed
,
and
some
very
mean
ones
,
〈◊〉
was
forc'd
to
be
(
for
so
I
cannot
but
in
compa●●●
word
it
)
Ungrateful
to
his
best
Friends
,
to
turn
all
the
Honest
Nobility
and
Gentry
of
the
Nation
out
of
all
Commissions
,
of
Trust
or
Profit
,
to
discard
his
two
Brothers
who
had
been
so
faithful
to
his
Interest
in
the
worst
of
times
,
and
serviceable
to
him
at
all
times
;
to
snatch
away
Charters
,
to
regulate
and
model
them
by
thrusting
out
honest
substantial
Men
,
and
filling
their
Places
with
the
Vilest
and
Off-scouring
of
all
places
,
for
so
I
must
look
upon
all
those
Protestants
to
be
(
though
they
have
wiped
their
Mouth
since
)
that
would
engage
to
chuse
such
Parliament
men
as
would
take
off
the
Penal
Laws
and
Test
;
to
undertake
the
mean
Office
himself
of
closetting
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
and
yet
all
would
not
do
,
he
and
our
Jesuit
were
equally
mistaken
,
he
could
not
get
a
Parliament
to
his
Mind
.
CHAP.
III.
How
this
Reformation
may
best
be
procured
,
and
what
Disposition
of
Minds
is
needful
for
it
in
all
Parties
.
FOR
that
the
grace
and
good
Motion
to
take
in
hand
and
to
go
through
with
so
great
a
work
as
is
this
desired
Reformation
,
must
come
from
Heaven
;
therefore
the
first
sure
step
unto
it
must
be
by
(3)
the
true
reconciliation
of
the
Realm
unto
God
and
to
his
Church
;
and
as
the
first
of
these
two
proceedeth
,
so
will
the
second
;
and
for
that
the
first
was
hudled
up
in
Queen
Mary's
Days
(
I
mean
the
Reconciliation
)
by
a
certain
general
Absolution
only
,
without
due
search
and
consideration
of
what
had
been
committed
,
or
what
satisfaction
was
to
be
made
to
God
and
Man
;
so
was
the
other
shuffled
up
with
like
negligence
,
and
only
the
external
part
was
plastered
without
remedying
the
Root
,
the
renewing
the
Spirit
,
which
should
have
been
the
ground
of
all
;
many
Priests
that
had
fallen
and
married
in
King
Edward's
Days
,
were
admitted
presently
to
the
Altar
,
without
other
satisfaction
than
only
to
send
their
Concubines
out
of
Men's
sight
,
and
of
some
it
is
thought
they
did
not
so
much
as
confess
themselves
before
they
said
Mass
again
;
Others
that
had
preached
against
Catholicks
,
were
admitted
presently
to
preach
for
them
;
and
others
that
had
been
Visitors
and
Commissioners
against
us
,
were
made
Commissioners
against
the
Protestants
,
and
in
this
Queen's
time
were
Commissioners
again
of
the
other
side
against
ours
;
so
as
the
matter
went
as
a
Stage-Play
,
where
Men
do
change
their
Persons
and
Parts
,
without
changing
their
Minds
or
Affection
:
many
or
rather
all
that
had
Abby-Lands
,
the
good
Queen
Mary
herself
and
some
very
few
others
excepted
,
remained
with
the
same
,
as
with
a
prey
well
gotten
,
and
he
that
was
most
scrupulous
would
but
send
for
a
Bull
of
Toleration
to
Rome
upon
false
Information
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
not
be
troubled
;
and
with
this
he
thought
himself
safe
in
Conscience
,
and
bound
to
no
more
;
yea
,
he
was
taken
for
a
great
Catholick
,
that
would
so
much
as
ask
for
a
Bull.
And
matters
passing
in
this
manner
,
who
will
wonder
that
the
Benefit
of
Religion
remained
so
little
a
while
;
or
that
the
second
scourge
of
Heresie
hath
been
so
sharp
and
heavy
since
,
as
we
have
proved
.
To
amend
the
error
,
the
way
must
be
,
that
our
Reconciliation
,
and
turning
to
Almighty
God
,
be
True
,
Sincere
,
Hearty
,
and
as
it
ought
to
be
,
with
Sorrow
and
Contrition
for
what
is
past
,
and
with
full
purpose
of
amendment
for
the
time
to
come
,
and
to
do
that
satisfaction
both
to
God
and
Man
,
that
shall
be
thought
necessary
,
and
lyeth
in
us
conveniently
to
perform
;
for
without
this
disposition
,
the
matter
goeth
not
well
.
This
is
necessary
to
be
performed
both
by
Clergy
and
Laity
,
and
the
more
sincerely
this
business
is
wrought
,
the
more
permanent
will
it
be
.
It
will
import
also
greatly
,
and
is
to
be
procured
by
all
good
means
possible
,
That
these
two
principal
Members
of
our
Commonwealth
,
I
mean
the
Clergy
and
Temporalty
,
do
joyn
and
unite
themselves
well
in
this
greatest
Action
of
all
others
,
for
the
good
and
re-establishing
of
Religion
and
Piety
in
the
Realm
;
and
so
much
the
more
carefully
is
this
to
be
sought
for
at
this
time
,
for
that
it
is
very
probably
presumed
,
that
one
principal
cause
of
their
ruine
,
hath
been
the
Emulation
and
Disunion
of
these
two
Estates
in
England
,
which
ordinarily
is
wont
to
follow
,
where
Spirit
and
Charity
waxeth
cold
.
But
now
both
Parties
having
tasted
the
smart
of
this
error
,
and
seen
the
deceit
of
the
Devil
therein
,
they
may
the
easier
be
brought
to
detest
it
,
and
to
note
for
wicked
Men
,
and
devilish
Instruments
,
all
such
as
any
ways
shall
be
known
to
favour
,
enkindle
or
nourish
that
Division
.
And
the
best
means
to
settle
this
Union
substantially
,
and
form
the
heart
,
will
be
for
each
Party
with
all
Indifferency
,
to
consider
not
only
the
harms
that
have
and
will
ensue
by
this
disunion
to
both
sides
;
but
also
,
and
principally
,
how
necessary
and
profitable
the
one
of
these
two
Members
is
to
the
other
,
as
namely
the
Clergy
to
the
Laity
for
Direction
of
their
Souls
,
which
without
them
must
needs
perish
;
and
the
Temporalty
to
the
Ecclesiastical
,
for
their
defence
and
maintenance
,
so
as
the
one
without
the
other
cannot
stand
,
and
God
his
Holy
Ordination
is
,
that
both
should
joyn
together
in
his
Church
,
and
one
part
help
the
other
to
his
service
,
and
to
the
attaining
of
Heaven
and
Eternal
Salvation
.
And
for
that
the
Frailty
of
Man
is
great
,
and
prone
to
fall
into
Emulation
and
Contention
,
(
as
brittle
Vessels
,
(
to
use
the
Comparison
of
St.
Austin
,
)
that
knock
out
one
the
others
sides
)
great
heed
is
to
be
taken
,
as
much
as
may
be
,
at
the
very
beginning
of
this
our
Reformation
to
remove
all
occasions
that
are
wont
to
breed
strife
and
breach
between
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
as
namely
about
Jurisdiction
,
Possessions
,
Revenues
,
Duties
,
Prerogatives
,
Exemptions
,
and
the
like
;
all
which
are
to
be
settled
with
consent
and
good
liking
of
all
Parties
,
as
near
as
may
be
,
and
that
which
is
said
of
this
,
may
be
understood
also
of
taking
away
all
occasions
of
jarrs
and
disagreeing
between
Bishops
and
their
Chapters
,
Religious
Men
and
Priests
,
one
Order
of
Religion
with
another
,
and
such
like
Persons
or
Communities
of
divers
States
,
Condition
or
Habit
,
in
whom
the
Law
of
Charity
and
True
Zeal
of
God's
Service
,
and
help
of
our
Country
ought
to
prevail
,
more
especially
at
this
time
,
than
any
Passion
,
humane
infirmity
,
or
particular
respect
whatsoever
.
This
mutual
Concord
and
hearty
good
will
being
once
well
settled
between
the
Clergy
and
Temporalty
,
it
will
be
a
great
Foundation
for
all
good
effects
to
follow
,
especially
if
both
parties
do
rectifie
also
their
Intentions
,
in
this
great
Action
,
as
they
ought
to
do
,
to
desire
nothing
but
God's
Glory
,
and
this
without
any
evil
affection
towards
any
,
of
Envy
,
Malice
,
Revenge
,
or
the
like
;
and
without
respect
of
particular
interest
.
And
for
that
there
will
be
two
sorts
of
People
to
be
dealt
withal
by
the
better
sort
of
Catholicks
,
to
wit
,
(4)
weaker
Catholicks
which
are
commonly
known
in
England
by
the
name
of
Schismaticks
and
Hereticks
that
have
been
Enemies
to
both
these
sorts
,
there
is
to
be
used
true
Love
,
Piety
,
and
Christian
Charity
,
with
the
Prudence
and
Direction
that
is
also
convenient
.
And
for
the
first
,
since
they
are
our
Brethren
,
we
ought
to
have
sincere
Compassion
of
their
weakness
and
fall
,
animating
them
hereby
to
rise
and
stand
hereafter
;
And
unto
the
second
,
for
that
by
God's
Grace
they
may
be
our
Brethren
,
we
must
use
all
Charity
in
like
manner
,
seeking
their
true
and
sincere
Conversion
,
with
that
Caution
notwithstanding
that
is
expedient
for
theirs
,
and
the
publick
good
;
of
all
which
I
shall
lay
down
some
particular
Notes
in
the
Chapter
following
,
though
it
must
be
the
Direction
of
Almighty
God
,
and
Unction
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
which
must
guide
our
Prince
,
Parliament
,
and
Magistrates
,
and
namely
our
Bishops
in
this
point
of
dealing
with
Hereticks
,
which
will
be
a
point
of
great
moment
,
and
wherein
will
consist
much
for
the
True
Reformation
which
we
seek
,
and
for
the
assurance
of
Religion
,
and
wherein
it
is
thought
the
error
of
Queen
Mary's
time
was
as
pernicious
,
as
in
any
other
thing
whatsoever
,
and
therefore
the
more
carefully
to
be
remedied
now
.
Animadversions
on
Chap.
III.
(3)
THE
true
Reconciliation
of
the
Realm
unto
God
and
to
his
Church
]
There
is
not
only
here
but
in
several
other
places
an
appearance
of
Zeal
for
Piety
and
the
Honour
of
God
in
this
Jesuit
;
but
that
it
is
no
more
than
a
bare
appearance
without
any
thing
of
the
substance
of
Godliness
,
will
be
more
plain
to
him
that
will
read
the
Memorial
throughout
:
this
is
not
my
conjecture
,
but
of
several
Writers
of
their
own
Church
of
Rome
,
who
look
upon
the
Jesuits
generally
as
the
greatest
dissemblers
and
hypocrites
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
that
the
obtaining
more
Wealth
to
their
Order
and
Gain
is
all
the
Godliness
that
they
have
;
and
therefore
when
they
meet
with
a
Jesuit
talking
about
Piety
or
the
Glory
of
God
,
they
treat
him
with
Derision
,
as
knowing
that
True
Religion
is
the
least
part
of
that
Society's
business
,
and
that
the
Piety
they
make
shew
of
in
their
Writings
is
only
for
a
cover
to
their
politick
designs
,
and
like
true
Pharisees
to
devour
and
eat
up
silly
Recusants
Estates
,
and
to
ruine
others
,
to
make
their
Society
rich
and
splendid
.
Thus
in
Queen
Elizabeth's
time
our
Jesuit
himself
that
talks
so
gravely
sometimes
in
this
Memorial
of
the
Glory
of
God
and
Reconciliation
with
God
,
was
one
of
those
that
made
such
a
pudder
about
restoreing
their
Catholick
Religion
,
and
rooting
Heresie
out
of
England
,
whereas
their
true
business
was
to
betray
their
Country
to
the
Spaniards
,
to
plot
with
them
(
as
it
was
always
this
traiterous
Jesuit's
practice
)
to
invade
our
Nation
,
and
thereby
to
obtain
,
as
they
did
from
the
Spanish
King
,
Gifts
and
Benevolences
to
their
Order
,
and
Seminaries
erected
and
endowed
for
them
.
This
was
the
Jesuit's
true
aim
,
which
without
some
face
of
Zeal
for
God
,
and
pretence
of
Piety
could
not
be
so
easily
compassed
;
it
is
that
wise
and
great
Man
the
Cardinal
d'Ossat's
Observation
of
Parsons
in
that
Letter
from
Rome
,
wherein
he
gave
the
King
of
France
an
account
of
Parsons's
Book
about
Succession
,
That
Parsons
was
so
passionately
concerned
in
it
for
the
Spanish
Interest
,
that
he
made
no
conscience
of
contradicting
himself
grossly
in
it
,
nor
had
any
regard
to
Truth
and
Reason
.
I
think
this
ought
to
be
a
key
to
us
to
open
the
Jesuit's
meaning
,
when
he
talks
of
the
true
Reconciliation
of
the
Realm
to
God
;
I
question
not
but
the
whole
Reconciliation
he
drives
at
is
,
that
we
might
all
turn
true
Papists
,
and
all
Papists
would
fairly
give
up
their
Abby-Lands
to
their
Council
of
Reformation
,
which
he
sets
up
in
his
VII
th
.
Chapter
.
(4)
Weaker
Catholicks
,
which
are
commonly
known
in
England
by
the
name
of
Schismaticks
.
]
How
any
Catholicks
should
be
Schismaticks
is
worth
our
time
to
understand
;
to
do
which
we
must
go
back
to
the
beginning
of
Queen
Elizabeth's
Reign
,
when
the
Papists
,
notwithstanding
the
Alteration
in
Religion
made
by
that
excellent
Queen
and
her
Parliament
in
the
beginning
of
it
,
went
to
Church
to
conform
themselves
(
to
put
it
in
the
words
of
one
of
their
own
Writers
a
Romish
Priest
[
](A56469-e10700-b)(l)
(l)
Vertumnus
Romanus
published
by
Dr.
Featly
,
Pref.
p.
7.
)
to
the
State
,
as
they
did
in
King
Edward
the
Sixth's
time
:
keeping
privately
to
themselves
the
exercise
of
their
own
Religion
.
This
Practice
of
the
Roman
Catholicks
continued
for
several
Years
here
;
my
Lord
Chief
Justice
Coke
says
upon
his
own
knowledge
for
ten
or
a
dozen
Years
:
and
had
I
suppose
continued
on
,
had
not
the
upstart
Faction
of
the
Jesuits
set
themselves
with
all
their
might
and
their
Interest
to
break
it
off
.
They
were
aware
that
such
Conformity
of
their
Roman
Catholick
Friends
would
in
a
few
Years
have
left
not
one
Papist
in
England
,
and
indeed
it
was
morally
impossible
that
it
should
have
happened
otherways
,
since
we
need
not
doubt
but
▪
that
the
great
Truth
and
the
Light
,
the
Doctrine
and
the
Liturgy
of
the
Church
of
England
so
exactly
conformable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
to
the
purest
times
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
would
,
by
God's
Blessing
,
have
shined
into
their
Hearts
,
have
enlightned
them
,
and
made
them
become
true
Church
of
England
Christians
by
renouncing
all
those
Reliques
of
Popery
which
they
fostered
privately
in
their
breasts
.
And
therefore
the
Jesuits
and
their
Friends
by
the
Interest
they
had
in
the
Council
of
Trent
got
a
little
Cabal
of
that
Council
a
dozen
of
Bishops
and
others
(
out
of
which
number
Pate
the
Bishop
of
Worcester
the
only
English
Popish
Bishop
in
that
Council
was
left
out
,
though
of
all
Men
the
fittest
to
have
been
consulted
in
this
matter
)
favourers
of
their
Society
,
to
〈◊〉
up
Reasons
why
the
Catholicks
of
England
ought
not
,
and
must
not
,
under
pain
of
Schism
and
Damnation
,
go
to
the
Protestant
Churches
there
,
in
which
they
load
our
Church
with
many
calumnies
,
our
Rites
are
made
to
be
most
wicked
and
accursed
;
all
which
though
these
Twelve
Caballers
knew
in
their
own
Consciences
to
be
as
false
as
Hell
;
yet
to
affright
their
People
from
our
Churches
they
were
forc'd
to
paint
our
Church
as
deformed
as
their
own
Church
by
her
Idolatrous
Rites
and
Superstitious
Practices
is
;
However
all
this
,
and
the
Pope's
Rescripts
to
the
same
purpose
would
not
hinder
many
Catholicks
from
going
to
Church
,
and
their
defence
was
,
that
this
Decree
,
as
well
as
the
Pope's
Rescripts
,
were
surreptitiously
gotten
,
that
both
Pope
and
Councel
were
imposed
upon
,
and
therefore
they
would
not
run
themselves
into
needless
danger
;
these
are
the
Men
,
whom
our
Jesuit
here
does
call
Schismaticks
.
CHAP.
IV.
How
all
sorts
of
People
,
to
wit
,
Catholicks
,
Schismaticks
and
Hereticks
may
be
dealt
withal
,
at
the
next
change
of
Religion
.
AFter
Union
and
good
Disposition
of
Mind
in
all
,
and
a
hearty
Reconciliation
of
Almighty
God
,
will
be
necessary
,
a
sweet
,
pious
,
and
prudent
manner
of
dealing
,
and
proceeding
as
well
with
Catholicks
as
Schismaticks
,
Protestants
and
Persecutors
;
And
as
for
known
Catholicks
,
which
have
been
constant
,
and
born
the
brunt
in
time
of
Persecution
,
though
for
their
own
parts
they
ought
to
follow
the
most
holy
and
secure
Council
of
our
Saviour
,
Cum
omnia
feceritis
dicite
quia
servi
inutiles
sumus
,
quod
debuimus
,
fecimus
,
nothing
presuming
of
themselves
,
or
vaunting
over
others
,
but
expecting
their
reward
with
humility
at
God's
Hands
;
yet
it
is
evident
that
in
all
Reason
,
and
Justice
,
and
Law
of
gratitude
,
they
are
to
be
used
and
employed
by
the
Commonwealth
in
all
Principal
Charges
,
Rooms
,
and
Offices
,
with
special
confidence
,
every
Man
according
to
his
known
Zeal
,
Ability
,
and
Talent
for
the
same
,
and
according
to
the
measure
of
his
suffering
for
God's
Cause
,
by
which
means
both
they
and
others
,
shall
be
animated
and
comforted
,
and
the
state
of
Religion
much
more
assured
,
than
if
for
particular
Favours
,
Kindred
,
Bribes
,
Interest
,
any
be
preferred
,
or
such
as
are
not
known
to
have
any
Zeal
in
God's
Affairs
,
as
in
the
late
Queen
Mary's
time
,
in
many
places
was
seen
,
to
the
grief
and
discouragement
of
many
,
and
to
the
infinite
danger
of
the
Realm
,
as
after
well
appear'd
.
As
for
Schismaticks
,
or
close
or
weak
Catholicks
,
that
have
fallen
,
denied
,
or
dissembled
their
Religion
,
if
they
have
done
it
of
frailty
,
and
have
not
been
Persecutors
,
the
more
Compassion
is
to
be
had
of
their
Estate
,
and
the
more
sweetness
to
be
used
in
restoring
them
to
the
Unity
of
God's
Church
again
;
But
yet
how
far
they
are
to
be
used
in
matters
of
the
Commonwealth
,
especially
at
the
beginning
,
and
in
rooms
,
where
their
weakness
and
inconstance
may
be
in
danger
,
the
Law
of
Godly
Wisdom
,
must
determine
;
and
the
manner
of
their
Reconciliation
will
give
also
great
light
to
this
Deliberation
,
which
Reconciliation
as
well
in
these
Men
,
as
in
all
others
that
shall
return
to
Catholick
Union
again
,
whether
they
have
been
Hereticks
or
no
,
ought
to
be
made
with
great
attention
and
deliberation
,
as
in
a
matter
of
most
high
moment
for
all
their
future
Life
and
Condition
;
For
that
most
commonly
,
according
to
this
first
step
of
reentrance
with
Almighty
God
again
,
is
the
Sequel
of
all
that
ensueth
,
good
or
bad
;
so
as
he
that
maketh
a
good
,
and
perfect
,
and
sound
Reconciliation
proveth
,
for
the
most
part
,
a
sure
and
constant
Christian
afterwards
,
and
he
that
huddleth
the
matter
up
in
haste
,
without
due
measure
of
Consideration
is
where
he
was
before
within
a
few
days
after
,
and
perhaps
far
worse
for
contempt
of
so
great
Accommodation
.
Wherefore
,
to
the
end
that
this
so
mighty
a
Foundation
may
be
laid
as
it
ought
to
be
,
the
Commonwealth
should
take
care
,
and
especially
the
Bishops
,
that
Men
of
Ability
and
Capacity
only
should
be
employed
,
in
receiving
of
these
Reconciliations
at
the
beginning
;
and
some
particular
form
were
to
be
prescribed
how
it
should
be
done
,
especially
in
great
Persons
,
and
Subjects
of
great
importance
,
and
these
perhaps
not
to
be
reconciled
without
special
faculty
or
knowledge
of
the
Bishop
,
or
Prelate
of
the
place
;
and
by
some
able
Person
by
him
assigned
;
and
this
with
giving
to
them
space
and
due
time
of
Deliberation
,
Recollection
,
Meditation
,
Instruction
,
and
of
any
other
means
to
help
them
in
so
great
an
affair
.
And
this
for
them
that
will
return
;
But
as
for
Enemies
,
or
obstinate
Hereticks
,
whether
they
be
of
Malice
or
of
Ignorance
,
another
course
seemeth
to
be
taken
for
their
Reduction
and
Satisfaction
,
which
is
to
endeavour
by
all
ways
to
convince
them
(
if
it
be
possible
)
of
their
Errors
,
and
this
by
reason
and
sweet
means
,
as
far
as
may
be
,
whereof
I
shall
touch
some
Particulars
in
this
place
.
And
first
of
all
,
(f)
Perchance
it
would
be
good
,
considering
the
present
State
of
the
Realm
,
and
how
generally
and
deeply
it
is
,
and
has
been
plunged
in
all
kind
of
Heresies
,
not
to
press
any
Man's
Conscience
at
the
beginning
for
matters
of
Religion
,
for
some
few
Years
;
to
the
end
,
that
every
Man
may
more
boldly
and
confidently
utter
his
Wounds
,
and
so
be
cured
thereof
,
which
otherwise
he
would
cover
,
deny
,
or
dissemble
to
his
greater
hurt
,
and
more
dangerous
Corruption
of
the
whole
Body
;
but
yet
it
may
be
provided
joyntly
,
that
this
Toleration
be
only
with
such
as
live
quietly
,
and
are
desirous
to
be
informed
of
the
Truth
,
and
do
not
teach
,
and
preach
,
or
seek
to
infect
others
;
and
by
experience
it
hath
been
seen
,
that
this
kind
of
suffering
and
bearing
for
a
time
hath
done
great
good
,
and
eased
many
difficulties
in
divers
Towns
rendred
up
in
the
Low
Countries
,
which
being
mitigated
at
the
beginning
with
this
entrance
of
Clemency
,
never
greatly
cared
for
Heresies
afterwards
:
yet
do
I
give
notice
that
my
meaning
is
not
any
way
to
perswade
hereby
,
that
Liberty
of
Religion
to
live
how
a
Man
will
should
be
permitted
to
any
Person
in
any
Christian
Commonwealth
,
for
any
cause
or
respect
whatsoever
;
from
which
I
am
so
far
off
in
my
Judgement
and
Affection
,
as
I
think
no
one
thing
to
be
so
dangerous
,
dishonourable
,
or
more
offensive
to
Almighty
God
in
the
World
,
than
that
any
Prince
should
permit
the
Ark
of
Israel
and
Dagon
,
God
and
the
Devil
,
to
stand
and
be
honoured
together
,
within
his
Realm
,
or
Country
.
But
that
which
I
talk
of
,
is
a
certain
Connivence
or
Toleration
of
Magistrates
only
for
a
certain
time
to
be
limited
,
and
with
particular
Conditions
and
Exceptions
,
that
no
meetings
,
assemblies
,
preaching
or
perverting
of
others
be
used
,
but
that
such
as
be
quiet
and
modest
People
,
and
have
never
heard
perhaps
the
grounds
of
Catholick
Religion
,
may
use
the
freedom
of
their
Consciences
,
to
ask
,
learn
and
to
be
instructed
for
the
space
prescribed
,
without
danger
of
the
Law
or
of
any
inquiry
to
be
made
upon
them
to
inform
themselves
of
the
truth
.
And
I
would
hope
verily
,
that
by
the
grace
of
Almighty
God
,
and
by
charitable
diligence
and
industry
of
good
Men
,
and
especially
of
diligent
Pastors
,
and
Preachers
,
that
many
good
effects
would
follow
of
this
Toleration
:
For
first
there
would
be
taken
away
that
slander
wherewith
the
Enemies
are
wont
ordinarily
to
charge
the
Catholick
Church
,
though
perversly
and
falsly
,
that
she
persecuteth
before
she
instructeth
.
And
secondly
,
the
Wounds
would
be
opened
and
cured
as
before
hath
been
said
,
that
otherwise
would
be
dissembled
and
more
infested
.
And
thirdly
,
there
would
be
more
liberty
for
Men
to
deal
for
the
true
Conversion
of
Hereticks
;
and
they
with
more
confidence
,
comfort
,
and
alacrity
would
alter
their
Minds
,
and
be
more
capable
of
the
Truth
;
and
I
think
it
would
be
the
gaining
of
thousands
of
Souls
that
otherwise
would
be
lost
:
and
finally
by
this
means
the
Prince
would
come
to
know
,
at
the
end
of
the
time
prescribed
,
what
Disposition
of
People
he
had
within
his
Realm
,
which
otherwise
would
be
hard
to
do
.
And
these
are
my
reasons
for
my
desires
in
this
behalf
,
which
I
do
remit
,
as
all
the
rest
that
here
or
elsewhere
I
shall
say
,
to
the
more
mature
judgment
of
them
,
which
at
the
wished
day
shall
be
able
to
judge
better
,
ex
re
praesenti
,
and
determine
the
Cause
.
There
remaineth
to
say
a
word
or
two
of
the
best
ways
how
to
Convert
Hereticks
to
the
Catholick
Faith
,
whose
Souls
we
ought
to
thirst
and
seek
for
above
all
other
things
of
the
World
.
And
first
of
all
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
that
the
chiefest
and
most
principal
means
will
be
to
give
the
battery
to
the
Judgments
and
Understandings
,
though
to
gain
first
their
good
wills
and
affections
,
by
the
Clemency
before
mentioned
,
and
other
Points
that
after
shall
be
touched
,
will
be
a
great
Disposition
and
entrance
to
the
same
.
But
for
convincing
of
their
understandings
in
matters
of
Controversie
,
I
would
wish
that
a
plain
contrary
course
were
taken
of
us
towards
them
,
for
that
which
they
have
used
towards
us
,
seeing
that
our
cause
doth
bear
it
,
which
is
of
contrary
State
and
Condition
to
theirs
.
For
,
whereas
their
cause
being
false
,
(g)
they
would
never
consent
to
come
to
any
indifferent
Trial
or
Disputation
with
the
Catholicks
;
I
would
wish
that
seeing
our
Cause
is
true
and
substantial
,
and
the
more
it
is
tried
,
the
more
it
will
appear
,
that
once
at
least
at
the
beginning
full
satisfaction
were
given
by
English
Catholicks
,
to
those
,
and
all
other
Hereticks
,
of
the
World
,
by
as
full
,
free
,
equal
,
and
liberal
Disputation
,
as
possibly
could
be
devised
,
within
our
Realm
,
and
this
in
London
,
Oxford
,
Cambridge
,
or
some
other
fit
place
,
where
all
the
Heads
of
Heresies
might
most
conveniently
have
recourse
;
and
the
particular
Circumstances
,
which
for
the
present
do
offer
themselves
to
me
for
the
profitable
performance
of
this
enterprise
,
are
these
that
follow
,
other
Men
at
that
time
will
easily
invent
better
;
That
sufficient
warrant
and
warning
be
given
to
all
sides
to
prepare
themselves
;
That
the
Hereticks
do
chuse
three
or
four
of
their
most
learned
Men
to
dispute
,
and
answer
,
and
one
other
to
be
President
,
and
another
to
be
Notary
;
and
that
the
like
must
be
assigned
of
the
Catholick
Party
for
this
Tryal
;
and
that
all
be
prepared
for
a
certain
day
upon
the
particular
Controversies
that
may
be
appointed
,
and
all
kind
of
Books
allowed
them
to
their
contentment
.
There
may
be
two
high
Seats
,
Stages
,
or
Scaffolds
appointed
so
as
all
may
hear
,
and
see
,
and
on
the
one
may
sit
the
forenamed
three
or
four
Disputers
of
the
one
side
together
with
their
Furniture
of
Books
about
them
,
and
so
on
the
other
side
may
be
placed
the
Catholick
Party
,
and
in
equal
distance
between
them
both
may
sit
the
two
Presidents
of
the
Disputation
,
with
the
two
Notaries
,
and
commodious
Room
left
for
all
the
lookers
on
,
to
behold
and
hear
.
The
first
day
may
Argue
or
Dispute
the
one
side
upon
the
Controversie
that
shall
be
set
up
publickly
,
and
be
known
the
day
before
,
and
the
other
part
may
defend
,
and
answer
;
and
so
interchangeably
the
next
day
may
answer
and
defend
the
other
side
that
argued
the
day
before
,
and
upon
the
very
same
Doubt
or
Controversie
;
so
as
the
ability
of
both
sides
,
in
opposing
and
answering
in
the
same
thing
,
shall
be
seen
;
which
the
Protestants
never
durst
permit
to
Father
Campion
and
his
Company
,
in
their
feigned
Disputations
,
nor
yet
to
give
them
Books
or
time
to
prepare
themselves
,
whereas
all
the
contrary
must
be
performed
by
ours
.
The
manner
of
arguing
and
answering
may
be
that
one
of
the
three
or
four
Disputers
for
each
side
,
be
appointed
to
be
Proloquutor
of
the
rest
for
that
day
,
and
that
he
only
do
speak
,
and
be
bound
to
answer
and
argue
in
form
of
School
,
and
that
others
that
be
his
assistants
do
not
interrupt
him
but
let
him
speak
alone
until
he
have
proposed
his
Argument
or
Answer
wholly
,
and
repeated
the
same
;
and
whether
his
assistants
do
allow
the
same
without
adding
,
or
altering
,
and
saying
;
yea
,
the
two
Notaries
shall
agree
upon
the
writing
,
and
then
shall
the
other
part
answer
,
or
reply
,
and
having
ended
,
to
speak
in
form
of
School
,
the
like
shall
be
used
in
asking
his
assistants
,
whether
they
be
content
and
satisfied
with
that
he
setteth
down
.
And
thus
though
the
Arguments
will
go
something
slowly
forward
,
yet
in
the
end
will
great
substance
be
drawn
out
of
this
bolting
;
for
that
the
one
Party
or
the
other
will
come
quickly
to
a
plain
exigent
,
and
to
have
no
more
to
say
but
only
words
,
which
will
be
easily
discerned
by
all
that
are
present
;
for
that
although
the
formal
Speech
of
Disputations
must
be
in
Latin
,
yet
may
all
be
so
easily
declared
,
as
few
men
of
understanding
will
be
present
,
that
will
not
understand
the
substance
of
all
.
And
for
the
two
Presidents
,
or
Moderators
,
though
they
be
of
different
Religion
,
yet
their
Offices
being
only
to
speak
,
when
need
is
,
and
to
hold
peace
,
and
to
make
the
Arguments
,
and
Answers
to
be
well
understood
only
on
both
sides
;
it
may
be
thought
they
will
pass
well
enough
for
the
purpose
that
is
pretended
,
especially
if
there
be
another
person
of
higher
authority
placed
there
by
the
Prince
,
as
there
ought
to
be
,
who
may
cause
each
Party
to
do
their
Office
and
Function
,
with
Modesty
,
Peace
and
Edification
,
and
remove
away
,
without
remission
,
whosoever
should
fall
into
disorder
of
words
,
and
command
now
and
then
the
two
Notaries
,
or
one
of
them
at
one
time
,
and
the
other
at
another
,
to
read
out
aloud
the
Arguments
,
Answer
,
Reply
,
or
Distinction
,
that
hath
been
given
;
and
at
the
end
of
every
day
to
recite
all
that
hath
been
spoken
that
day
,
and
this
with
the
consent
of
both
Presidents
,
and
of
all
six
Disputers
.
And
if
there
be
but
one
Week
bestowed
in
this
Work
,
with
these
and
the
like
circumstances
,
and
at
last
all
these
Disputations
publickly
shewed
in
Print
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
such
as
could
not
be
present
,
and
that
all
circumstances
be
declared
,
how
and
when
,
by
whom
and
in
what
order
they
were
done
.
I
am
of
Opinion
it
would
break
wholly
the
credit
of
all
Heresies
in
England
,
and
that
afterwards
few
Books
would
be
needful
on
our
part
,
as
in
truth
it
were
to
be
wished
,
that
few
or
none
were
written
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
,
against
Hereticks
;
but
rather
that
Books
of
Devotion
,
and
vertuous
Life
should
enter
in
their
place
,
and
the
memory
dye
of
the
other
Wranglings
.
And
the
like
course
also
may
be
taken
by
Preachers
in
their
Sermons
,
which
by
little
and
little
were
to
be
freed
from
all
mention
of
Heresies
,
to
the
end
the
People
of
God
might
come
again
to
their
old
peace
of
Mind
,
and
attention
only
of
good
Works
,
and
Christian
Vertues
.
And
this
is
so
much
as
I
have
thought
good
to
advertise
,
about
this
manner
of
(g)
publick
Disputation
,
which
hath
been
often
asked
by
the
Catholicks
at
the
Protestants
hands
,
and
could
never
be
obtained
;
and
no
marvel
,
for
,
as
Christ
saith
,
Omnis
qui
malè
agit
,
odit
lucem
,
&
non
venit
ad
Lucem
,
ne
arguantur
opera
ejus
;
but
on
the
contrary
side
,
Qui
facit
veritatem
(
saith
he
)
venit
ad
Lucem
,
ut
manifestentur
opera
ejus
.
And
though
I
confess
that
in
a
quiet
and
establisht
Catholick
State
,
Disputation
with
Hereticks
were
not
to
be
presumed
profitable
;
yet
our
Condition
is
different
now
at
the
beginning
,
and
will
be
for
some
Years
in
England
;
and
all
satisfaction
must
be
given
,
that
may
be
conveniently
;
and
seeing
our
building
is
true
at
the
Foundation
,
and
our
Mony
with
which
we
desire
to
enrich
Men
,
is
pure
Gold
,
and
tried
,
the
more
we
rub
it
on
the
Touchstone
,
the
better
it
will
appear
,
and
the
more
acceptable
it
will
be
to
all
Men.
One
other
publick
satisfaction
also
I
could
wish
were
given
,
for
some
days
at
the
beginning
,
to
certain
principal
Persons
in
London
,
or
elsewhere
;
or
rather
that
every
Bishop
should
do
it
in
his
City
or
Diocess
,
for
that
in
my
Opinion
it
would
be
of
very
great
importance
;
And
this
is
,
That
some
chief
Man
of
Learning
and
Authority
of
our
side
,
or
the
Prelate
himself
should
take
a
certain
hour
in
the
day
to
confer
openly
the
writings
of
some
two
of
both
sides
,
as
namely
of
Juell
and
Dr.
Harding
in
London
,
for
that
they
write
both
in
the
Vulgar
Tongue
,
the
one
against
the
other
;
and
of
Whitaker
and
Dr.
Stapleton
in
Oxford
or
Cambridge
,
for
that
they
writ
in
Latin
,
and
the
manner
of
this
Conference
might
be
,
that
one
in
Pulpit
,
or
publick
Audience
,
should
read
some
Paragraph
out
of
one
of
them
,
and
confer
presently
the
Authors
which
he
citeth
,
and
whether
he
citeth
them
truly
or
no
;
and
to
let
the
places
be
read
publickly
out
of
their
own
Authors
;
which
may
be
prepared
to
be
there
present
,
and
then
the
answer
of
the
other
might
be
read
,
and
Authors
also
that
he
alledgeth
;
and
for
more
indifferency
of
this
Examination
or
Collation
,
there
might
be
two
Learned
Men
appointed
,
one
of
each
side
,
a
Protestant
and
a
Catholick
,
to
see
that
no
fraud
or
injury
be
done
to
any
Party
,
but
only
the
Books
examined
sincerely
:
and
seeing
that
the
truth
is
but
one
,
and
cannot
but
appear
by
this
Collation
,
(h)
I
perswade
my self
this
Examination
would
do
exceeding
much
good
to
all
such
of
understanding
as
should
be
present
,
as
indeed
I
suppose
that
all
principal
Protestants
likely
would
be
,
for
that
the
Exercise
would
be
both
pleasant
and
profitable
;
and
I
dare
avouch
that
Juell
will
be
discovered
to
make
so
many
shifts
,
and
to
slide
out
at
so
many
narrow
holes
and
creeks
to
save
himself
,
and
to
deny
,
falsifie
,
and
pervert
so
many
Authors
,
Doctors
,
and
Fathers
,
as
his
own
side
,
within
few
days
,
would
be
ashamed
of
him
,
and
give
him
over
;
which
would
be
no
small
blow
,
to
overthrow
Heresie
even
by
the
root
in
England
,
he
having
been
their
chiefest
Pillar
,
to
maintain
the
same
in
that
Kingdom
.
Besides
these
two
publick
satisfactions
,
I
do
perswade
my self
there
will
be
need
of
little
more
;
for
that
the
private
Industry
of
divers
good
and
learned
Men
,
and
one
Lay-man
with
another
,
and
the
vertuous
lives
and
conversations
of
our
Priests
and
Clergy-men
,
and
the
Example
of
all
sorts
of
Religious
People
,
both
Men
and
Women
,
and
the
very
outward
face
,
show
,
and
practice
of
Catholick
Devotion
,
the
wearisomness
of
Heresies
,
and
of
their
Authors
and
Maintainers
,
will
quickly
work
out
all
affection
of
People
towards
them
,
and
plant
it
the
contrary
towards
true
Religion
,
Piety
,
and
Catholick
Christianity
.
And
thus
much
for
gaining
of
those
that
have
been
deceived
by
error
,
and
are
of
a
good
nature
,
and
think
they
do
well
,
and
do
hold
a
desire
to
know
the
truth
,
and
follow
the
same
,
and
finally
do
hope
to
be
saved
as
good
Christians
,
and
do
make
account
of
an
honest
Conscience
,
though
they
be
in
Heresie
;
But
for
others
that
be
either
wilful
Apostates
,
or
malicious
Persecutors
,
or
obstinate
Perverters
of
others
,
how
they
may
be
dealt
withal
,
it
belongeth
not
to
a
Man
of
my
Vocation
to
suggest
,
but
rather
to
commend
their
State
to
Almighty
God
,
and
their
Treaty
to
the
wisdom
of
such
as
shall
be
in
authority
in
the
Commonwealth
at
that
day
;
admonishing
them
only
that
as
God
doth
not
govern
the
whole
Monarchy
but
by
Rewards
and
Chastisements
;
and
that
as
he
hath
had
a
sweet
hand
to
cherish
the
well-affected
,
so
hath
he
a
strong
arm
,
to
bind
the
Boysterous
,
Stubborn
,
and
Rebellious
;
even
so
the
very
like
and
same
must
be
the
proceeding
of
a
perfect
Catholick
Prince
and
Commonwealth
;
and
the
nearer
it
goes
to
the
Imitation
of
God's
Government
,
in
this
and
all
other
points
,
the
better
and
more
exact
and
more
durable
it
is
,
and
will
be
ever
.
And
this
answer
may
be
given
in
general
;
for
,
in
particular
,
what
order
is
to
be
holden
with
such
as
before
I
named
,
Persecutors
,
Arch-Hereticks
,
false
Bishops
,
Preachers
,
Ministers
,
Apostates
,
Traytors
to
the
Cause
,
Strangers
and
Foreign
Hereticks
,
that
do
oppress
the
Realm
,
and
others
of
the
like
Crue
and
Condition
,
I
leave
to
be
determined
according
to
the
circumstance
of
time
,
occasion
,
and
place
,
when
opportunity
shall
be
offered
.
Animadversions
on
Chap.
IV.
(f)
PErchance
it
would
be
good
—
not
to
press
any
Man's
Conscience
at
the
beginning
for
matters
of
Religion
,
for
some
few
Years
]
The
perusal
of
this
part
of
this
Chapter
I
cannot
but
recommend
to
all
those
Dissenters
in
England
,
that
did
in
the
late
Reign
not
only
accept
of
the
Declaration
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
but
give
the
King
such
extravagant
thanks
for
it
.
They
must
not
deny
that
they
were
warned
of
the
snare
,
and
that
all
the
Kindness
shewed
them
was
but
forced
,
and
would
in
a
little
time
have
proved
their
own
,
as
well
as
Ruine
of
the
Church
of
England
,
which
was
too
wise
to
be
trickt
by
the
Jesuitical
Arts
of
that
Court
.
They
may
see
here
what
was
the
sole
design
of
that
grinning
Toleration
,
and
,
which
is
more
,
how
lasting
it
was
to
have
been
.
Who
can
read
the
Jesuit's
Instructions
and
Limitations
here
about
it
,
as
the
late
King
questioness
did
?
and
remember
the
Cant
that
was
set
about
then
,
that
the
Liberty
of
Conscience
should
be
made
as
firm
as
Magna
Charta
,
and
established
to
all
Posterity
.
It
was
indeed
the
Admiration
of
all
wise
Men
,
that
the
Dissenters
who
had
believed
that
the
Declaration
of
1672.
was
designed
to
make
way
for
Popery
,
and
had
seen
it
proved
out
of
other
Books
as
well
as
Coleman's
Letters
,
that
this
was
their
most
probable
way
to
bring
in
Popery
,
should
in
the
Reign
of
a
Popish
King
himself
,
governed
by
Jesuits
,
and
when
Popery
was
barefac'd
,
be
imposed
upon
to
comply
with
,
and
(
which
was
ten
times
more
foolish
)
to
address
and
thank
the
Popish
King
for
that
Declaration
,
which
I
do
from
my
Soul
believe
would
not
have
been
continued
to
this
Year
1690.
so
many
are
the
Limitations
,
and
Restraints
,
and
Conditions
in
it
,
that
it
would
have
been
the
easiest
thing
in
the
World
for
them
,
when
they
pleas'd
,
to
have
taken
the
forfeiture
of
this
Charter
also
for
Liberty
of
Conscience
.
It
was
a
Comical
sight
indeed
to
see
Mr.
Lobb
the
Presbyterian
and
Father
Petre
the
Jesuit
caballing
and
contriving
together
,
and
as
great
Intimado's
as
if
they
had
been
of
the
very
same
Society
;
to
see
Pen
the
Quaker
and
Brent
,
Mr.
Alsop
and
Nevil
Payn
settling
and
securing
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
Father
Warner
as
obliging
to
them
as
can
be
;
but
whatever
Professions
of
Love
and
Sincerity
were
made
to
the
Nonconformists
by
the
Jesuits
then
,
I
can
assure
them
that
at
the
same
time
F.
Warner
the
Jesuit
,
the
late
King's
Confessor
,
lookt
upon
all
the
Dissenters
together
as
the
worst
and
vilest
of
Men
,
and
insufferable
in
any
Government
,
especially
in
a
Monarchy
:
and
this
I
have
out
of
his
History
of
the
Popish
Plot
written
with
his
own
hand
,
which
I
have
now
by
me
,
wherein
his
Characters
of
the
Presbyterians
(
which
is
the
name
he
gives
to
all
Dissenters
)
are
somewhat
extraordinary
,
and
I
should
desire
Mr.
Alsop
and
Mr.
Lobb
to
recollect
how
far
this
following
Character
of
themselves
and
their
Friends
does
agree
with
the
Discourse
they
were
at
the
same
time
treated
with
by
the
late
King
,
the
Jesuits
,
and
their
Tools
:
Pervicacissima
(
says
he
[
](A56469-e11520-b)*
*
Apparatus
,
p.
7.
)
ista
factio
,
omni
imperio
adversa
,
populorum
exitio
nata
,
&
Romae
&
Patriae
communis
Erynnis
.
Such
Characters
as
this
run
through
his
Seven
Books
of
the
History
of
that
Plot
;
which
I
could
not
peruse
without
astonishment
,
that
any
People
that
wear
the
name
of
Christians
could
be
such
abominable
Hypocrites
,
as
to
court
and
caress
with
their
Tongues
those
Men
,
whom
in
their
writings
they
were
at
the
very
same
instant
representing
to
Foreign
Nations
and
to
Posterity
as
the
wickedest
and
worst
of
Men
,
Furies
and
Firebrands
of
Hell
:
the
least
that
such
a
practice
can
prove
,
is
,
that
a
Jesuit
is
a
Scandal
to
the
Christian
Name
.
And
now
I
have
mentioned
Father
Warner's
MS.
History
of
the
Popish
Plot
,
I
cannot
but
do
the
Earl
of
Castlemain
the
kindness
to
help
him
out
of
this
History
with
a
breviate
of
his
Instructions
for
his
Embassy
to
Rome
.
In
his
late
printed
account
of
what
had
been
said
by
him
before
the
late
House
of
Commons
,
he
makes
his
Embassy
to
have
been
just
such
as
is
between
two
Temporal
Princes
about
Compliment
and
Commerce
,
and
says
he
could
prove
it
,
but
that
he
had
indeed
burnt
his
Papers
.
I
am
glad
I
can
help
his
Lordship
herein
out
of
Father
Warner's
History
,
whom
no
body
will
question
to
have
known
my
Lord
Castlemain's
true
business
to
Rome
,
being
at
that
time
a
chief
managing
Jesuit
,
and
,
which
is
more
,
the
King's
Confessor
.
This
is
his
account
of
it
,
when
he
comes
to
speak
of
that
Kings
Accession
to
the
Crown
,
and
his
suppressing
the
two
Rebellions
against
him
.
Things
being
(
says
he
[
](A56469-e11630-b)*
*
Lib.
8.
p.
153.
1685.
Rebus
intra
Regnum
utcunque
stabilitis
,
concordia
florentibus
,
proxima
serenissimo
Regi
cura
fuit
suas
ditiones
cum
Ecclesiae
Catholicae
Capite
Romano
Pontifice
,
sanctaque
Sede
Apostolica
connectere
,
à
qua
haeresis
eas
ante
sesquise
ulum
divulserat
.
Ad
tentandum
ergo
Vadum
anno
1685.
Romam
destinat
Jodunem
Carillum
&
stirpis
claritudine
&
opulentia
illustrem
.
Cui
revocato
,
cunctis
ex
v●to
gestis
,
Legatus
extraordinarius
eo
destinatus
est
anno
sequenti
,
nempe
1686.
illustrissimus
Comes
de
Castlemaine
,
Obedientiam
Canonicam
Jacobi
&
Catholicorum
Regni
nomine
testaturus
.
)
however
settled
within
the
Realm
,
and
in
a
peaceable
flourishing
Condition
,
the
next
care
his
Majesty
had
,
was
to
unite
his
Countries
to
the
Obedience
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
and
the
Apostolical
See
,
which
had
been
cut
off
by
Heresie
about
an
age
and
a
half
ago
.
To
try
the
Pope's
Inclination
,
in
the
Year
1685
he
sent
Mr.
J.
Caril
,
who
succeding
to
the
utmost
of
their
desires
,
and
being
recalled
,
the
Earl
of
Castlemain
was
sent
the
next
Year
,
to
wit
,
1686.
Extraordinary
Embassador
to
the
Pope
,
in
the
name
of
the
King
and
the
Catholicks
of
the
Realm
,
to
testifie
their
Canonical
Obedience
,
or
to
make
their
Submission
to
the
Holy
See
.
(g)
They
would
never
consent
to
come
to
any
indifferent
Tryal
or
Disputation
with
the
Catholicks
.
and
below
—
This
manner
of
publick
Disputation
,
which
hath
been
often
asked
at
the
Protestants
hands
,
and
could
never
be
obtained
.
]
How
very
unprobable
this
is
,
which
the
Jesuit
does
so
confidently
affirm
here
,
I
appeal
to
the
Papists
who
have
read
how
warmly
their
Party
did
declare
against
any
such
Disputations
in
the
beginning
of
Q.
Eliz.
and
to
what
this
Jesuit
himself
relates
of
the
Conference
in
France
betwixt
du
Plessis
and
Cardinal
Perron
,
That
the
Pope's
Nuncio
declared
against
it
,
as
a
thing
that
did
not
belong
to
the
King
to
appoint
.
And
though
this
hot
Jesuit
is
for
such
Conferences
,
yet
those
of
his
own
Party
,
that
have
more
learning
and
more
moderation
,
have
not
been
fond
of
such
Tryals
.
In
the
beginning
of
Queen
Elizabeth's
Reign
,
when
she
appointed
a
Conference
to
be
managed
with
all
the
fairness
that
the
Jesuit
himself
proposes
in
his
Conference
here
,
the
Archbishop
of
York
did
,
after
he
had
communicated
the
Queens
Intentions
about
it
to
his
Brethren
,
not
without
difficulty
,
consent
to
it
.
And
what
was
the
fruit
of
it
?
the
very
first
day
they
met
at
the
Conference
they
broke
the
Rules
for
it
,
and
pretended
their
Paper
(
which
they
were
to
read
first
)
was
not
quite
ready
,
and
that
they
had
mistaken
the
order
:
The
next
day
they
met
,
the
Conference
ended
,
the
Papists
refusing
to
read
their
Paper
first
upon
the
second
point
,
as
had
been
agreed
for
them
at
the
appointing
the
Conference
:
See
Bishop
Burnet's
History
of
the
Reformation
,
Second
Part
,
p.
390.
&c.
and
the
Bishops
of
Winchester
and
Lincoln
,
who
were
two
of
the
Disputants
,
were
so
far
from
approving
such
Projects
as
our
Jesuit
lays
down
here
,
that
they
declared
,
That
the
Doctrine
of
the
Catholick
Church
being
established
,
ought
not
to
be
disputed
;
and
talked
of
Excommunicating
the
Queen
and
her
Council
for
appointing
such
a
Conference
;
which
yet
our
Jesuit
has
the
face
to
say
the
Protestants
durst
never
grant
.
(h)
I
perswade
my self
this
Examination
would
do
exceeding
much
good
.
]
And
I
am
as
fully
perswaded
,
that
the
Jesuit's
Perswasion
here
had
no
other
Foundation
than
Confidence
,
which
he
would
have
been
cured
of
as
to
this
thing
,
had
he
read
either
Bishop
Juell
or
Dr.
Whitaker's
Works
:
and
for
all
the
Jesuit's
assurance
then
,
we
see
his
own
Gang
,
as
well
as
the
rest
of
the
Missionaries
that
were
to
have
converted
us
in
the
late
Reign
,
durst
never
so
much
as
think
of
this
Project
:
they
were
for
varnishing
and
painting
,
instead
of
disputing
;
and
he
was
the
cunningest
Man
that
could
make
their
Popery
look
likest
the
Protestants
Doctrines
:
witness
the
Bishop
of
Meaux
,
and
the
Representers
Writings
.
There
was
indeed
a
little
venturing
into
antiquity
by
the
Author
of
the
Nubes
Testium
and
Mr.
Clench
,
but
how
they
two
came
off
,
the
World
does
already
know
.
CHAP.
V.
The
forwardness
that
ought
to
be
in
all
for
the
Restitution
of
Ecclesiastical
Lands
and
Livings
,
and
with
what
facility
and
ease
it
may
be
done
.
AMong
other
good
Dispositions
of
Minds
,
and
effects
of
a
true
and
sincere
Reconciliation
with
Almighty
God
,
one
principal
ought
to
be
at
the
time
that
his
Divine
Majesty
shall
shew
mercy
unto
England
,
(k)
that
every
one
should
have
a
special
care
,
and
fervent
desire
,
to
clear
his
Conscience
well
,
and
sufficiently
about
Abby-Lands
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Livings
,
which
himself
or
his
Ancestors
by
any
pretence
of
Title
whatsoever
,
shall
have
invaded
or
detained
;
to
which
thing
we
may
apply
that
wholesome
Admonition
of
God
by
the
Prophet
,
as
very
peculiarly
spoken
to
us
at
that
day
,
expurgate
vetus
fermentum
,
cleanse
your self
throughly
of
the
old
Leaven
:
For
that
I
take
this
to
be
the
most
principal
old
Leaven
,
that
distained
and
distempered
the
other
actions
of
our
Catholick
Realm
at
the
last
change
,
and
offended
the
eyes
of
our
Just
God
most
highly
,
that
they
took
no
sound
order
at
all
for
any
reasonable
satisfaction
,
in
this
great
affair
of
Restitution
to
be
made
to
God
and
his
Church
.
For
which
is
to
be
noted
,
That
albeit
(
the
Times
and
State
of
England
,
and
Condition
of
Men
and
Things
there
considered
)
it
seemeth
not
possible
,
or
at
leastwise
not
expedient
,
that
any
rigorous
or
exact
satisfaction
should
be
required
in
these
affairs
;
yet
that
some
kind
of
moderate
temperature
and
composition
,
according
to
some
form
of
Justice
or
correspondence
of
Equity
,
should
be
taken
in
the
matter
,
I
would
think
it
so
absolutely
necessary
,
as
no
good
Christian
Conscience
can
be
secure
without
the
same
;
And
the
reason
hereof
is
,
for
that
these
Goods
belong
first
to
a
third
Party
,
which
were
the
Owners
and
Givers
,
and
by
them
taken
from
their
Children
,
and
Kindred
,
and
Inheritors
for
a
special
Ecclesiastical
use
to
be
applied
to
God's
Service
,
and
the
help
of
their
own
Souls
by
perpetual
Prayer
ordained
to
be
made
for
them
,
cannot
in
any
Reason
,
or
Law
of
Justice
,
be
taken
wholly
from
those
uses
,
and
applied
or
permitted
to
be
profane
,
but
only
by
force
;
seeing
it
is
directly
against
the
intentions
of
the
first
Founders
and
Givers
,
and
whereof
it
is
to
be
presumed
they
would
never
allow
,
if
they
were
alive
again
,
but
rather
would
say
of
the
two
,
That
their
Heirs
and
next
Kin
should
re-enter
and
possess
the
same
,
rather
than
by
violence
they
should
be
detained
by
other
temporal
Men
that
are
meer
Strangers
unto
them
.
Neither
is
it
sufficient
for
the
security
of
any
careful
Dan's
Conscience
to
say
,
☜
That
the
See
Apostolick
has
tolerated
with
these
things
in
Queem
Mary's
time
;
for
that
it
is
well
known
how
times
and
matters
went
then
,
and
how
the
See
Apostolick
,
like
a
Prudent
and
Pious
Mother
,
was
content
to
take
of
her
Children
what
she
could
get
,
rather
than
lose
all
;
So
that
the
Toleration
then
used
(
as
in
truth
it
may
be
said
)
was
upon
constraint
,
and
fear
of
farther
inconveniencies
to
follow
,
if
the
matter
should
have
been
greatly
urged
at
that
time
;
the
covetous
humours
of
divers
principal
Persons
in
Authority
being
well
known
,
together
with
the
cold
Dispositions
of
the
rest
of
the
Realm
,
to
do
that
which
in
equity
and
conscience
they
were
bound
in
this
behalf
;
and
this
appeareth
by
the
very
words
themselves
,
of
the
general
Bull
of
Absolution
and
Toleration
,
which
Cardinal
Poole
,
of
Pious
Memory
,
delivered
to
the
Realm
for
this
effect
,
wherein
every
Man
in
particular
(
notwithstanding
this
general
plaistering
up
of
things
)
is
most
earnestly
exhorted
to
look
unto
his
Conscience
in
these
affairs
,
and
to
seek
the
security
thereof
by
Direction
of
Vertuous
and
Learned
Men.
And
seeing
Almighty
God
has
declared
his
heavy
displeasure
,
since
the
patching
of
matters
at
that
time
by
the
lamentable
and
most
miserable
fall
both
of
Religion
it self
,
and
of
these
Persons
also
that
were
most
backward
in
this
Restitution
;
and
that
these
corrupt
affections
of
some
worldly
People
may
be
presumed
to
be
well
purged
before
this
day
by
the
fire
of
Persecutions
in
these
latter
Years
,
I
hope
verily
that
it
may
easily
be
brought
to
pass
at
the
next
Reformation
;
That
some
such
good
and
substantial
order
may
be
taken
,
in
this
weighty
affair
,
as
God's
Justice
in
part
may
be
satisfied
,
Men's
Consciences
quieted
,
their
Estates
at
home
for
the
time
to
come
,
assured
,
the
World
abroad
edified
and
the
Church
of
God
,
in
some
proportion
of
equity
,
satisfied
;
and
thereby
this
great
Petra
Scandali
,
that
hitherto
has
endured
,
and
the
strong
brasen
Wall
,
that
has
divided
between
God
and
us
,
may
be
removed
;
whereof
I
do
conceive
so
much
the
more
hope
and
confidence
,
for
that
the
means
to
perform
the
same
seem
not
to
me
very
hard
,
but
rather
easie
;
supposing
the
good
and
pious
Dispositions
of
Minds
,
which
I
suppose
we
shall
find
at
that
day
,
in
those
to
whom
the
matter
shall
appertain
.
And
therefore
I
shall
lay
down
in
this
place
the
means
that
I
have
conceived
for
the
easie
performance
of
this
point
.
All
Englishmen
do
know
the
peculiar
ancient
custom
of
letting
Lands
in
England
,
after
the
rate
of
old
rent
of
Assize
,
which
by
experience
of
many
Countries
,
I
can
affirm
to
be
the
most
commodious
,
honourable
,
and
profitable
Custom
,
both
for
Lord
and
Tenant
,
that
is
in
the
World
,
all
circumstances
considered
,
as
afterwards
shall
be
shewed
;
And
no
sort
of
People
were
wont
to
be
more
observant
of
this
Custom
,
than
were
Religious
and
Ecclesiastical
Land-lords
,
who
besides
that
they
were
never
wont
lightly
to
raise
their
Rents
,
did
use
also
commonly
to
take
very
small
Fines
;
so
that
in
very
Deed
if
these
old
Rents
of
Assize
were
restored
again
to
the
Church
,
it
might
be
said
in
effect
,
That
the
whole
were
restored
,
and
thereby
a
certain
proportion
of
equity
in
Restitution
observed
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
if
the
possessions
and
the
fee
Farm
of
these
Lands
(
which
commonly
do
amount
to
double
or
triple
the
value
of
the
old
Rent
,
or
may
be
made
so
good
)
be
left
,
and
made
secure
for
ever
unto
the
present
Possessors
of
the
same
,
as
by
the
Prince
,
Parliament
,
and
Pope's
Authority
they
may
be
,
I
do
not
see
,
but
that
the
Composition
,
and
Temperature
would
fall
out
well
for
all
Parties
,
and
for
all
effects
that
can
be
desired
.
For
first
God's
Justice
and
the
Church's
Right
in
a
certain
sort
should
be
substantially
satisfied
,
and
the
Possessor's
Conscience
assured
,
which
is
the
principal
,
and
then
his
Ecclesiastical
State
also
would
not
be
over
weakened
or
abated
thereby
,
as
is
evident
.
And
if
it
should
happen
out
otherwise
in
some
particular
Men
of
special
merit
,
to
wit
,
that
by
this
general
Restitution
he
should
be
over
much
impoverished
,
it
would
be
an
easie
thing
to
help
and
recompense
the
matter
otherwise
,
as
by
giving
him
some
Office
or
some
Lease
of
fee
Farm
of
other
Lands
,
that
shall
return
wholly
to
the
Church
,
or
the
like
;
For
it
is
to
be
understood
,
that
albeit
the
Church
do
and
may
use
this
benign
Compassion
,
with
such
as
be
her
Children
,
and
of
particular
deserts
towards
her
for
their
Piety
and
Religion
;
yet
no
reason
is
there
,
☜
but
that
such
as
be
Enemies
,
Persecutors
,
or
of
notorious
Impiety
against
her
,
should
leave
the
Livings
,
which
they
possess
of
her
wholly
,
and
wish
more
rigour
of
Justice
,
than
the
other
before
named
;
so
that
the
Church
may
dispose
not
only
of
the
old
Rents
,
but
of
Revenues
also
,
Houses
,
Buildings
,
and
other
Emoluments
.
For
better
understanding
whereof
,
it
is
also
to
be
noted
,
that
(l)
as
well
these
Lands
intirely
restored
,
as
the
other
old
Rents
before
mentioned
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
imployed
to
the
best
and
greatest
glory
of
God
,
and
publick
profit
of
the
Realm
,
were
not
to
be
turned
presently
at
the
first
to
any
particular
Owner
that
would
challenge
or
lay
claim
to
the
same
;
but
rather
by
Petition
of
the
Prince
and
whole
Realm
,
and
approbation
of
the
See
Apostolick
,
were
to
be
assigned
to
some
common
Purses
and
Treasury
,
and
this
to
be
committed
to
some
certain
Council
of
principal
Bishops
and
Prelates
,
and
others
most
fit
for
the
purpose
for
certain
Years
to
be
limited
,
to
gather
up
and
dispose
of
all
these
Rents
,
Revenues
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Livings
,
during
the
time
to
them
assigned
for
the
greatest
benefit
of
the
English
Church
and
Realm
,
and
that
at
the
end
of
the
term
allotted
,
which
might
be
some
four
,
five
,
or
six
Years
,
more
or
less
as
shall
be
thought
best
,
they
might
be
bound
to
give
an
account
to
the
Persons
that
should
be
assigned
by
the
Prince
,
Parliament
,
and
Pope's
Holiness
for
this
effect
,
how
they
have
disposed
of
this
Treasury
committed
to
their
charge
,
and
this
Council
might
be
called
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
as
after
shall
be
more
particularly
declared
.
And
the
reason
why
it
were
not
convenient
to
return
these
Lands
and
Livings
again
to
the
same
Orders
of
Religion
,
that
had
them
before
,
is
evident
to
all
Men
;
to
wit
,
for
that
the
Times
and
State
of
England
are
far
other
,
and
different
from
that
they
were
,
when
these
Lands
were
given
;
and
consequently
do
require
different
provision
and
disposition
of
things
,
conformed
to
the
present
necessity
and
utility
of
the
Realm
;
as
for
example
,
the
World
knoweth
that
the
most
part
of
all
Abby-Lands
,
appertained
in
the
old
time
to
the
Religion
of
St.
Bennet
,
of
which
Order
at
this
time
there
are
very
few
of
the
English
Nation
to
occupy
or
possess
the
same
,
and
to
bestow
them
upon
Strangers
of
that
Religion
,
England
having
so
many
other
necessities
,
were
very
inconvenient
;
and
besides
this
it
may
be
so
that
many
Houses
and
Families
of
that
Order
of
St.
Bennet
,
or
of
St.
Bernard
,
or
of
the
Monastical
Profession
(
though
in
it self
most
Holy
)
will
neither
be
possible
nor
necessary
in
England
presently
upon
the
first
Reformation
;
but
rather
in
place
of
many
of
them
,
good
Colleges
,
Universities
,
Seminaries
,
Schools
,
for
increasing
of
our
Clergy
,
as
also
of
divers
Houses
of
other
Orders
,
that
do
deal
more
in
preaching
and
helping
of
Souls
,
and
for
that
respect
will
be
more
necessary
to
the
Clergy
of
England
,
in
this
great
work
at
the
beginning
,
and
for
many
Years
after
;
though
of
the
other
also
are
not
to
be
omitted
to
be
planted
and
well
provided
for
,
according
as
it
shall
seem
most
expedient
for
God's
glory
,
the
Universal
good
of
the
Realm
to
this
Council
of
Reformation
,
by
whose
hands
their
Lands
,
Rents
,
and
Revenues
may
far
more
profitably
be
divided
and
imployed
,
and
with
much
more
peace
and
quietness
,
than
if
they
should
be
returned
to
every
particular
Religion
again
.
Animadversions
on
Chap.
V.
(k)
THat
every
one
should
have
a
special
care
and
fervent
desire
to
clear
his
Conscience
well
and
sufficiently
about
Abby-Lands
.
]
In
this
Chapter
our
Jesuit
does
very
warmly
press
the
Restitution
of
Abby-Lands
,
and
I
could
heartily
have
wished
that
those
that
furnished
Dr.
Johnston
with
his
Materials
for
writing
his
little
Book
about
the
Assurance
of
Abby-Lands
to
the
Possessors
here
in
England
,
had
accommodated
him
also
,
as
they
might
,
with
this
Jesuits
Memorial
;
I
am
confident
it
would
have
saved
the
Doctor
something
else
besides
his
Pains
.
How
ridiculous
his
Attempts
were
then
,
was
shewed
by
an
Ingenious
hand
in
a
single
Sheet
of
Paper
entituled
Abby
and
other
Church-Lands
not
yet
assured
to
such
Possessors
as
are
Roman
Catholicks
:
And
indeed
our
Jesuit
has
knockt
their
great
Argument
,
from
the
Pope's
Confirmation
,
in
Q.
Mary's
days
,
on
the
head
,
when
he
declares
,
That
it
is
not
sufficient
,
for
the
security
of
any
careful
Man's
Conscience
,
to
say
,
That
the
See
Apostolick
hath
tolerated
[
the
Jesuit
will
not
use
the
word
Confirmed
]
with
these
things
in
Queen
Mary
'
s
time
;
for
that
(
says
he
)
it
is
well
known
how
times
and
matters
went
then
.
And
how
the
See
Apostolick
was
content
to
take
of
her
Children
what
she
could
get
,
rather
than
to
lose
all
;
☞
so
that
the
Toleration
then
used
was
upon
constraint
,
and
fear
of
farther
Inconveniencies
to
follow
.
As
that
Attempt
to
assure
Abby-Lands
was
ridiculous
,
so
I
am
afraid
it
was
not
the
sincerest
;
whosoever
has
read
this
Jesuit's
Memorial
,
and
has
any
value
for
him
,
cannot
but
suspect
the
same
with
me
.
One
thing
is
a
little
peculiar
in
this
Chapter
,
the
Jesuit
is
for
compromizing
the
business
with
the
Possessors
of
Abby-Lands
,
and
yet
his
Arguments
for
a
Restitution
of
those
Lands
,
if
they
prove
any
thing
at
all
,
prove
that
the
Restitutions
ought
to
be
absolute
:
but
let
his
Arguments
be
what
they
will
,
the
Jesuit
is
for
having
half
a
Loaf
rather
than
none
at
all
.
(l)
That
as
well
these
Lands
intirely
restored
,
as
the
other
old
Rents
—
were
not
to
be
turned
presently
at
the
first
to
any
particular
Owner
.
]
After
the
Jesuit
has
contended
so
earnestly
,
in
the
first
part
of
this
Chapter
,
for
Restitution
of
Abby-Lands
,
upon
reasons
of
Conscience
,
one
cannot
but
wonder
that
he
should
not
be
for
restoring
them
to
their
Primitive
Owners
;
which
I
am
sure
Conscience
and
Justice
do
as
much
exact
as
the
Restitution
of
them
at
all
.
The
plain
and
true
Reason
of
it
is
this
,
The
Jesuits
being
an
upstart
Order
since
the
Suppression
of
Monasteries
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
none
of
those
Abby-Lands
did
belong
to
them
,
nor
could
be
restored
to
them
:
and
to
have
'em
all
given
up
to
the
Benedictines
and
the
other
old
Orders
,
is
what
a
Jesuit
could
never
bear
;
and
therefore
he
is
for
having
them
all
sequestred
into
a
common
stock
for
six
and
seven
years
,
in
which
time
no
question
need
be
made
but
that
the
Jesuits
would
have
run
down
all
the
old
Orders
as
useless
to
England
,
and
would
have
swallowed
the
whole
Morsel
of
Abby-Lands
themselves
.
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
many
great
and
singular
Benefits
that
would
ensue
to
the
Church
and
Realm
of
England
,
by
this
Restitution
and
Disposition
of
Abby-Lands
.
FIrst
of
all
would
ensue
the
thing
that
we
have
most
need
of
,
and
it
importeth
us
of
all
other
Points
,
which
is
that
Almighty
God's
wrath
would
be
pacified
towards
us
,
and
towards
the
Realm
,
which
may
be
presumed
his
Justice
hath
scourged
and
afflicted
so
grievously
,
as
all
the
World
seeth
and
wondereth
at
;
for
that
infamous
Sacriledge
and
Monstrous
Rapine
of
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
whereby
at
once
he
destroyed
and
pluckt
from
God
and
his
Church
,
and
from
all
Saints
and
Souls
deceased
,
all
the
pious
Acts
and
Memories
of
Religion
,
that
in
more
than
a
Thousand
Years
before
him
,
his
Ancestors
had
bestowed
that
way
,
and
for
that
all
,
or
the
most
part
of
the
Realm
,
had
their
part
and
interest
,
either
of
that
Sacrilege
at
that
time
,
or
of
the
Temporal
gain
afterward
,
and
no
convenient
satisfaction
hitherto
has
been
made
,
no
marvel
if
the
hand
of
Almighty
God
has
been
heavy
over
us
:
For
we
read
that
God
never
ceased
to
beat
and
whip
King
Pharaoh
until
he
had
restored
unto
Abraham
his
Wife
again
;
and
that
's
a
common
Maxim
among
Divines
,
Non
dimittitur
peccatum
,
nisi
restituatur
ablatum
.
Secondly
,
It
would
follow
by
this
Restitution
,
and
temperate
Composition
,
That
such
as
remain
with
the
Possession
of
Abby-Lands
and
Ecclesiastical
Livings
in
the
manner
aforesaid
,
might
hold
them
securely
,
they
and
their
Heirs
,
without
scruple
or
danger
to
God
or
the
World
,
which
by
no
other
means
,
it
seemeth
,
can
be
assured
them
,
either
in
respect
of
the
one
or
the
other
.
For
in
respect
of
God
and
their
Conscience
,
I
have
already
said
that
't
is
very
hard
to
see
how
they
may
be
assured
any
other
ways
.
For
as
for
the
See
Apostolick
,
though
it
may
in
certain
cases
dispose
of
Livings
left
to
the
Church
from
one
use
to
another
;
yet
to
the
end
their
disposition
may
be
available
,
and
the
Possessor's
Conscience
free
,
there
are
required
many
Conditions
and
Circumstances
which
will
hardly
be
found
or
verified
in
our
case
of
England
.
For
first
the
Disposition
of
Christ's
Vicar
must
be
free
without
all
constraint
,
fear
or
respect
of
avoiding
greater
inconveniences
,
and
then
the
commutation
ought
to
be
with
consent
of
Parties
interessed
,
or
that
have
claim
,
if
there
be
any
,
as
here
are
many
,
to
wit
,
all
Religious
Orders
and
other
Ecclesiastical
People
,
besides
the
Successors
and
Kindred
of
them
,
that
gave
the
Lands
,
which
would
hardly
agree
to
let
the
said
Livings
to
be
utterly
alienated
as
they
are
;
Moreover
the
Commutation
to
be
good
in
Conscience
,
ought
to
be
to
so
good
an
use
,
or
better
for
the
time
present
,
and
glory
of
God
,
than
was
the
first
Institution
of
the
Givers
and
Founders
;
and
which
of
themselves
might
be
presumed
,
if
they
were
alive
again
,
and
saw
the
circumstances
of
our
Times
,
that
they
would
allow
,
or
not
mislike
of
the
same
.
All
which
is
so
far
off
from
our
English
case
,
as
all
Men
of
judgment
do
easily
see
.
In
respect
of
the
World
also
,
and
of
temporal
Justice
,
there
is
no
great
security
to
the
Possessors
of
these
Lands
,
without
some
such
sound
Order
and
Agreement
as
this
is
;
for
that
ever
there
will
be
murmuring
and
pushing
at
them
and
their
Children
;
and
as
Religious
Orders
shall
come
to
grow
and
wax
strong
in
England
again
,
they
will
have
a
saying
to
their
old
Tenants
,
Invaders
,
or
Detainers
of
their
Lands
one
way
or
other
;
and
it
would
be
a
ground
of
infinite
suits
and
troubles
,
and
as
the
Prince
should
be
affected
for
the
present
,
or
interessed
in
the
matter
one
way
or
other
,
so
would
he
favour
or
disfavour
;
all
which
would
be
matter
of
great
inconveniences
,
and
wholly
cut
off
by
this
other
way
.
Thirdly
,
It
would
follow
by
this
manner
of
Restitution
,
that
the
Church
of
England
would
be
furnished
again
quickly
,
to
wit
,
within
the
space
of
five
or
six
Years
(
which
might
be
the
time
allowed
for
the
aforesaid
Council
of
Reformation
,
to
dispose
of
things
)
of
more
variety
of
Religious
Orders
,
Houses
,
Abbys
,
Nunneries
,
Hospitals
,
Seminaries
,
and
other
like
Monuments
of
Piety
;
and
to
the
purpose
for
the
present
good
of
our
whole
Realm
,
than
ever
it
was
before
the
Desolation
thereof
,
so
as
the
words
of
St.
Paul
,
in
a
certain
sense
,
would
be
verified
,
Vbi
abundavit
delictum
,
ibi
superabundavit
&
gratia
.
I
say
of
more
variety
of
Religious
Monuments
,
and
more
to
the
purpose
for
the
present
good
of
England
;
for
that
they
would
not
be
so
great
perhaps
,
nor
so
Majestical
,
nor
yet
so
rich
,
nor
would
be
needful
for
the
beginning
,
but
rather
in
place
of
so
great
Houses
,
and
those
for
the
most
part
of
one
,
or
two
,
or
three
Orders
,
and
those
also
contemplative
,
that
attended
principally
to
their
own
Spiritual
good
,
and
for
that
purpose
were
builded
ordinarily
in
places
remote
from
Conversation
of
People
,
there
might
be
planted
now
,
both
of
these
and
other
Orders
,
according
to
the
Condition
of
those
Times
,
lesser
Houses
,
with
smaller
Rents
and
numbers
of
People
,
but
with
more
perfection
of
Reformation
,
Edification
,
and
help
to
the
gaining
of
Souls
than
before
;
and
these
Houses
might
be
most
multiplied
,
that
should
be
seen
to
be
most
profitable
to
this
effect
.
And
in
this
manner
might
England
,
in
small
space
,
become
again
the
most
excellent
and
best
furnished
Country
in
the
World
,
for
variety
and
perfection
of
Religious
Houses
,
and
other
like
Works
and
Monuments
of
Piety
.
Fourthly
,
would
follow
of
this
Restitution
,
the
Stay
,
Pillar
,
and
Foundation
of
all
other
good
Works
to
be
done
,
and
of
the
whole
external
reparation
of
our
English
Church
,
which
may
be
made
or
much
holpen
by
this
common
Purse
,
and
without
this
will
hardly
,
or
never
be
done
.
For
that
the
necessity
will
be
infinite
,
and
Reparations
wonderfully
great
,
that
will
be
needful
after
so
long
a
Tempest
,
Storm
,
and
Shipwrack
.
Catholicks
will
be
poor
for
divers
Years
,
and
the
Works
will
be
many
,
great
,
and
costly
that
must
be
done
;
as
namely
,
The
variety
of
Monasteries
,
and
Religious
before-mentioned
,
both
for
Men
and
Women
;
repairing
,
enlarging
and
multiplying
of
Churches
,
increasing
of
poor
Benefices
,
restoring
of
Hospitals
,
provision
of
free
Schools
,
erection
of
Seminaries
both
for
the
Youth
of
our
Nation
,
as
also
for
others
round
about
us
infected
,
of
whose
reduction
we
must
also
have
care
.
The
founding
of
publick
Lectors
in
our
Universities
,
and
assisting
many
particular
Colleges
that
lack
Maintenance
,
and
Rent
,
and
a
thousand
particular
wants
,
needs
,
and
necessities
more
than
are
,
and
will
appear
in
the
beginning
,
for
the
new
setting
up
of
our
Catholick
Church
again
;
for
which
if
we
have
not
some
such
common
Purse
,
as
this
is
,
the
matter
will
go
very
slowly
forwards
,
and
the
Reformation
never
such
as
it
ought
to
be
.
Wherefore
this
point
of
restoring
Abby-Lands
,
with
the
moderation
which
I
have
said
,
is
to
be
holpen
,
set
forward
,
and
urged
,
most
earnestly
,
by
all
such
as
have
God's
Zeal
in
them
,
and
desire
a
good
Reformation
in
England
.
And
whosoever
should
be
contrary
or
backward
in
this
matter
,
either
for
his
own
interest
,
or
for
his
Friends
,
or
of
vain
fear
,
policy
,
coldness
,
or
lack
of
fervour
,
he
were
not
to
be
heard
,
seeing
the
reason
alledged
for
it
;
together
with
the
facility
to
compass
and
perform
the
same
,
are
so
notorious
and
evident
,
and
therefore
not
only
the
principal
Persons
of
the
Realm
(
who
may
farther
or
hinder
the
same
)
were
to
be
disposed
and
dealt
withal
before
hand
,
but
even
the
Prince
and
Catholick
King
that
God
shall
give
us
,
and
his
Holiness
also
were
to
be
prevented
in
this
point
,
as
the
most
principal
and
important
for
all
our
work
.
And
of
the
Prince
it
were
to
be
wished
that
he
would
promise
or
vow
to
Almighty
God
,
by
way
of
Oblation
,
That
if
he
give
him
good
success
in
the
establishing
of
his
Crown
and
the
Catholick
Religion
,
he
will
for
his
part
restore
in
the
manner
before
mentioned
,
all
that
he
shall
find
invaded
,
or
retained
by
the
Crown
,
thereby
to
give
example
and
encouragement
for
others
to
do
the
like
.
And
in
like
manner
of
Hereticks
,
and
Rebels
Goods
,
which
any
way
shall
come
to
be
confiscate
,
he
will
abstain
his
hands
from
the
part
of
God
and
of
his
Church
,
which
therein
shall
be
found
to
appertain
unto
them
,
and
by
this
pious
and
religious
proceeding
there
is
no
doubt
but
God
will
prosper
and
aid
him
much
the
more
.
Of
his
Holiness
also
the
like
were
to
be
required
,
that
considering
the
many
necessities
that
England
shall
have
at
the
first
beginning
to
set
up
,
and
restore
the
outward
would
vouchsafe
not
only
to
further
and
favour
this
designment
of
Restitution
to
be
made
,
in
manner
aforesaid
;
but
also
as
a
bountiful
Father
,
☜
remit
some
part
of
the
temporal
duties
,
which
will
be
due
to
the
See
Apostolick
from
England
as
the
first-fruits
of
Bishopricks
and
the
like
,
for
the
certain
space
only
of
some
Years
after
the
next
change
for
the
setting
of
foot
of
our
Church
again
;
which
will
be
of
great
Edification
to
all
the
World
,
and
an
infinite
incouragement
to
our
English
Catholicks
.
And
last
of
all
,
about
this
matter
,
may
be
remembred
,
that
among
Ecclesiastical
Livings
,
that
have
been
invaded
by
temporal
Men
,
some
have
been
taken
from
the
Secular
Clergy
also
,
as
from
Bishops
,
Cathedral
and
Collegial
Churches
,
Colleges
,
Deanries
,
Parsonages
,
Parish-Churches
,
and
the
like
;
though
nothing
so
much
as
from
Religious
Orders
.
And
these
for
that
their
true
Owners
are
or
will
be
quickly
extant
,
and
that
present
need
will
be
of
the
same
,
for
the
uses
to
which
they
were
first
appointed
;
it
is
reason
they
should
be
returned
to
the
same
Uses
and
Churches
again
,
and
not
to
the
common
Purse
,
as
the
other
;
yet
with
the
Limitation
,
Order
,
and
Reformation
,
that
the
Council
designed
for
this
purpose
,
shall
think
best
and
most
expedient
.
About
Impropriate
Parsonages
,
Patronages
,
and
Advowsons
of
Benefices
,
albeit
for
the
part
they
come
into
Temporal
Men's
hands
,
at
the
beginning
,
as
things
either
incorporated
or
annexed
to
Abby-Lands
;
for
that
these
Revenues
and
Priviledges
were
given
to
Religious
Orders
in
the
old
times
,
for
the
better
maintenance
,
and
with
Obligation
only
to
provide
Preachers
and
Teachers
to
the
Parishes
;
and
that
when
Religious
Houses
were
suppressed
by
King
Henry
,
the
said
Parsonages
,
Tithes
,
Advowsons
,
and
Patronages
passed
also
to
Lay-mens
hands
,
as
Members
and
Parcels
of
Abby-Lands
;
yet
notwithstanding
,
for
that
in
truth
they
were
taken
from
the
Livings
and
Revenues
of
Pastors
and
Curates
at
the
beginning
,
and
are
part
of
the
Revenues
,
it
seemeth
more
reason
that
they
should
be
accepted
rather
Ecclesiastical
,
than
Monastical
Livings
;
and
consequently
be
returned
back
to
the
Church
again
,
though
with
the
Moderation
and
Qualification
that
shall
seem
most
expedient
to
the
Council
,
and
not
to
be
disposed
of
to
any
other
uses
,
as
Abby-Lands
may
be
for
the
greater
glory
of
God
,
and
better
setting
up
of
our
Church
again
.
And
for
that
I
have
divers
times
made
mention
of
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
I
shall
now
set
down
some
Notes
about
the
same
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
a
Council
of
Reformation
to
be
ordained
,
and
wherein
they
are
principally
to
be
occupied
.
FOR
the
Execution
of
all
these
Notes
and
Advertisements
that
here
are
set
down
about
the
Reformation
of
England
,
nothing
will
be
of
so
much
moment
,
as
to
have
certain
,
prudent
,
and
zealous
Men
put
in
authority
by
the
Prince
,
and
Parliament
,
and
Pope's
Holiness
,
to
attend
principally
,
and
as
it
were
only
to
this
affair
,
and
to
be
bound
to
give
a
continual
account
what
they
do
in
the
same
.
And
for
that
and
name
of
Inquisition
may
be
somewhat
odious
and
offensive
at
the
beginning
,
perhaps
it
would
not
be
amiss
to
name
these
Men
a
Council
of
Reformation
,
and
that
their
authority
might
be
limited
for
some
certain
number
of
Years
,
as
four
,
five
or
six
,
as
it
should
be
thought
most
convenient
and
sufficient
,
for
the
setting
up
and
establishing
of
the
English
Church
;
and
that
before
the
end
of
this
term
assigned
,
they
shall
give
account
to
the
Persons
appointed
for
this
purpose
by
the
Pope
,
Prince
,
and
Parliament
,
of
all
matters
committed
to
their
charge
,
and
especially
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Rents
received
and
imployed
by
them
as
after
shall
be
declared
.
And
for
that
the
matters
and
affairs
,
which
are
to
be
laid
upon
these
Men
,
are
many
and
weighty
,
and
of
singular
great
importance
,
it
is
necessary
,
first
,
that
the
place
of
their
ordinary
residence
should
be
in
London
near
the
Court
,
whereby
they
may
have
easie
recourse
and
conference
with
the
Prince
and
Council
.
And
secondly
,
That
their
Persons
be
of
great
sufficiency
and
respect
,
and
fit
for
the
purpose
;
as
for
example
,
perhaps
may
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
London
,
and
Rochester
,
whose
Diocesses
lie
near
about
the
City
,
and
will
be
no
great
lett
to
their
ordinary
charge
to
reside
much
in
London
,
and
be
imployed
in
this
affair
also
.
And
with
these
Men
might
be
joyned
,
other
principal
and
skilful
,
either
Bishops
or
others
,
as
should
be
thought
best
;
together
with
all
kinds
of
Officers
,
Secretaries
,
Notaries
,
Gatherers
,
Treasurers
,
and
other
helps
,
for
better
Execution
of
so
great
a
charge
.
The
first
and
most
principal
thing
that
in
Temporal
matters
should
be
committed
to
this
Council
,
is
the
gathering
of
the
said
old
Rents
of
Assize
of
Abby-Lands
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
,
which
,
by
vertue
of
the
Restitution
above
mentioned
,
are
to
return
to
the
Church
,
and
by
these
Men
,
as
hath
been
specified
,
are
now
to
be
put
in
one
common
Treasury
and
thence
to
be
spent
and
imployed
within
this
time
limited
of
their
Commission
,
as
they
shall
judge
most
needful
,
and
to
the
most
advantage
of
God's
Holy
Service
and
common
benefit
of
the
Realm
.
The
like
charge
also
will
be
necessary
to
lye
upon
them
for
the
Collection
and
Custody
of
all
other
Ecclesiastical
Rents
and
Revenues
throughout
England
;
as
of
Benefices
,
Parsonages
,
Curates
,
and
other
such
Livings
,
as
cannot
conveniently
be
provided
of
particular
Owners
,
seeing
that
the
English
Clergy
,
which
for
the
present
we
have
,
and
are
like
to
have
for
a
great
time
after
the
next
Reduction
of
England
,
will
scarce
be
able
to
furnish
the
principal
Dignities
,
and
places
alone
of
Jurisdiction
and
Government
,
as
Bishopricks
,
Deanries
,
Archdeanries
,
Colleges
and
the
like
;
and
if
besides
these
there
be
two
or
three
Men
left
for
Preachers
to
be
given
to
every
new
Bishop
to
carry
with
him
into
his
Diocess
(
a
small
store
,
God
knows
,
for
so
great
a
Charge
)
it
will
be
all
,
and
how
then
think
you
will
it
be
possible
to
furnish
the
least
part
of
the
residue
of
Benefices
throughout
England
,
for
some
number
of
Years
?
Wherefore
,
to
remedy
this
inconvenience
,
it
seems
that
the
only
way
would
be
for
this
Council
of
Reformation
to
appoint
Collectors
of
these
Rents
,
and
to
be
accountable
for
them
,
as
for
the
rest
;
and
allowing
so
much
to
be
spent
in
every
Parish
as
shall
be
thought
needful
,
they
may
reduce
the
remnant
to
the
aforesaid
common
Purse
,
for
common
necessities
,
until
there
be
store
of
Priests
to
furnish
all
places
,
with
particular
Curates
and
Pastors
,
which
may
be
by
God's
grace
,
and
good
diligence
of
this
Council
,
in
erecting
and
furnishing
Seminaries
,
within
the
space
of
some
five
or
six
years
,
that
is
before
this
Council
shall
resign
over
their
authority
.
And
in
the
mean
space
,
the
best
means
of
supplying
the
common
Spiritual
needs
of
England
would
be
perhaps
,
that
no
Priests
,
besides
Bishops
,
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
and
the
like
,
(
that
are
needful
for
the
Government
of
the
rest
)
should
have
any
particular
assignation
or
interest
in
any
Benefice
;
but
only
a
sufficient
Pension
allowed
him
by
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
or
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
for
his
convenient
maintenance
and
his
Commission
to
Preach
,
Teach
,
hear
Confessions
and
all
other
Exercises
of
Priestly
Function
.
And
when
the
Council
of
Reformation
were
to
leave
their
charge
,
then
might
they
take
a
view
of
all
the
Priests
in
their
times
or
before
;
and
according
to
each
Man's
talent
,
and
good
account
given
of
himself
in
this
time
of
tryal
,
to
place
them
in
Benefices
;
But
yet
with
this
express
Proviso
and
Condition
,
That
they
may
be
removed
again
from
the
same
Benefices
to
a
worse
or
to
none
at
all
,
if
they
give
not
Satisfaction
in
their
Function
;
which
only
Bridle
may
chance
to
do
more
good
,
than
all
the
Laws
and
Exhortations
in
the
World
;
and
it
would
be
good
sometimes
to
put
it
in
Execution
,
to
promote
some
in
higher
Benefices
,
and
thrust
down
others
to
lower
,
by
way
of
Visitation
,
when
cause
is
offered
.
And
one
thing
,
before
all
others
,
will
be
of
very
great
moment
for
this
Council
to
put
in
practice
,
which
is
,
That
presently
at
the
beginning
they
do
publish
an
Edict
or
Proclamation
,
with
all
severity
,
commanding
,
under
pain
of
great
Punishment
,
That
no
Religious
or
Ecclesiastical
Person
whatsoever
do
enter
into
the
Realm
without
presenting
himself
before
the
Council
within
so
many
days
after
his
entrance
,
and
there
to
shew
the
cause
why
he
cometh
,
and
the
Licence
and
Authority
by
which
he
cometh
,
and
to
stand
to
the
Determination
of
the
Council
for
his
aboad
or
departure
again
;
for
if
this
be
not
done
,
and
observed
with
all
rigour
,
many
scandalous
,
light
,
and
inconstant
People
,
partly
upon
novelty
,
and
partly
upon
hope
to
gain
,
will
repair
presently
to
England
,
and
do
great
hurt
by
their
Example
.
And
when
this
Door
is
once
stopped
,
it
will
be
easie
for
this
Council
to
write
to
all
the
Heads
of
Religious
Orders
,
that
are
in
other
Countries
,
to
send
them
such
a
number
of
exemplar
and
reformed
Men
or
Women
to
begin
to
plant
the
said
Religious
in
England
as
shall
be
thought
expedient
,
and
be
demanded
.
And
for
that
Religious
Orders
have
been
more
defac'd
,
dishonoured
,
and
persecuted
in
our
Realm
than
in
any
Christian
Country
in
the
World
,
perhaps
it
would
be
convenient
to
make
such
an
amends
and
recompence
,
as
is
not
besides
in
any
other
Kingdom
;
to
wit
,
that
all
the
approved
Religious
Orders
that
are
in
the
Church
of
God
should
be
called
into
England
,
and
placed
joyntly
in
the
City
of
London
;
for
that
at
least
it
is
to
be
presumed
that
this
City
would
be
capable
of
all
,
and
from
thence
they
might
be
derived
afterwards
by
little
and
little
into
other
places
of
the
Realm
,
as
Commodities
were
offered
,
and
as
Men's
Devotions
should
require
,
and
as
they
should
be
proved
to
be
most
agreeable
and
profitable
to
the
State
of
our
Country
,
but
altogether
to
be
in
London
,
and
that
in
the
perfection
of
their
first
Institution
,
would
be
a
most
excellent
thing
,
and
a
priviledge
above
all
other
Kingdoms
in
the
World
,
where
all
Religious
Orders
are
not
seen
together
,
and
much
less
in
the
perfection
of
their
first
institute
and
observance
;
which
ought
to
be
the
Condition
of
admitting
any
Order
into
England
,
now
at
our
next
Reformation
,
be
they
Men
or
Women
,
to
the
end
that
the
greater
Glory
of
God
be
procured
in
all
things
.
And
for
more
easie
effectuating
of
this
,
there
may
be
taken
order
,
that
Religious
Men
and
Women
be
called
,
and
admitted
only
from
the
Parts
and
Countries
for
beginning
this
great
work
of
England
where
it
is
known
that
their
Order
is
reformed
,
and
hath
some
that
observe
the
first
perfection
of
their
Rule
,
and
in
our
days
divers
Countries
have
.
And
with
this
one
Observation
only
about
Religious
Orders
and
People
,
England
would
be
the
most
eminent
Country
of
Christendom
,
as
hath
been
said
.
In
the
beginning
of
Religious
Houses
in
England
,
care
may
be
had
that
such
be
builded
,
and
most
multiplied
as
be
most
needful
and
profitable
for
the
time
present
,
and
do
apply
their
labours
to
action
,
and
to
the
help
also
of
others
;
and
that
before
all
the
rest
,
Seminaries
and
Colleges
be
built
and
put
in
order
,
for
the
more
ease
of
our
Clergy
.
And
as
for
old
and
ancient
Religious
,
that
appertain
most
to
Contemplation
,
though
also
they
be
not
to
be
omitted
,
yet
when
in
every
Shire
there
were
one
of
a
sort
planted
for
a
beginning
,
and
indowed
with
sufficient
Rent
for
a
competent
number
,
that
would
observe
their
first
institution
,
it
were
no
evil
entrance
;
for
that
quickly
the
Devotion
of
Good
People
would
increase
the
same
,
and
so
would
England
come
in
small
time
to
be
furnished
with
more
variety
of
Monasteries
and
Religious
Monuments
,
and
of
much
more
edification
,
than
when
it
flourished
most
.
Nunneries
also
for
refuge
of
Virgins
,
and
of
the
devoutest
sort
of
Womenkind
,
were
to
be
set
up
,
and
the
most
of
Observant
Orders
and
of
most
edification
were
first
to
be
planted
,
for
example
and
encouragement
of
others
.
It
were
also
to
be
considered
,
whether
some
new
Military
Order
of
Knights
were
to
be
erected
in
our
Realm
,
for
exercise
and
help
of
our
young
Gentlemen
and
Nobility
,
as
in
other
Countries
we
see
it
.
And
as
for
England
,
in
times
past
,
it
had
only
the
Order
of
St.
John
of
Malta
,
wherein
now
perhaps
there
may
be
some
difficulties
at
first
,
for
that
we
have
no
Knights
left
of
our
Nation
in
that
Order
to
train
the
rest
;
and
to
begin
it
only
with
strangers
may
seem
hard
.
And
secondly
,
For
that
albeit
their
institute
be
good
and
holy
to
fight
against
the
Turk
and
other
Infidels
,
yet
is
Malta
far
off
,
and
these
Ages
have
brought
forth
many
more
Infidels
and
Enemies
near
home
,
to
wit
,
Hereticks
;
and
thereby
the
binding
of
young
Gentlemen
,
which
live
abroad
in
the
World
,
in
Wealth
,
Liberty
,
Ease
,
and
Conversation
also
with
Women
to
perpetual
Chastity
by
Vow
,
as
Knights
of
Malta
be
,
without
giving
them
the
means
and
helps
that
other
Religious
Men
have
to
keep
the
same
(
which
are
Disciplines
,
and
restraint
from
Company
,
and
the
like
)
has
also
his
difficulties
,
as
both
reason
and
experience
doth
teach
us
,
and
the
examples
of
some
other
Countries
do
prove
,
as
namely
of
Spain
,
where
,
for
avoiding
of
difficulties
,
they
have
procured
Dispensation
from
the
Pope
that
the
Knights
of
the
Military
Order
of
St.
James
,
Alcantara
,
Calatrava
,
and
the
like
,
may
Marry
.
Wherefore
some
are
of
Opinion
,
That
it
were
good
that
other
in
place
of
this
of
Malta
,
or
besides
this
some
other
new
Order
,
were
erected
also
in
our
Country
of
Religious
Knights
,
and
(m)
that
their
Rule
might
be
to
fight
against
Hereticks
,
in
whatsoever
Country
they
should
be
imployed
.
And
when
Heresies
should
fail
,
that
they
then
keep
our
Seas
of
England
from
Pirats
,
and
our
Land
from
publick
Theft
,
binding
themselves
for
their
probation
to
serve
in
their
Exercises
the
time
that
should
be
limited
;
and
for
keeping
the
Land
at
home
they
might
have
other
Companies
and
Confraternities
under
them
,
much
like
to
that
called
the
Holy
Hermandad
in
Spain
,
which
alone
keepeth
all
these
great
and
vast
Kingdoms
from
Robberies
.
And
this
Order
of
new
English
Knights
might
quickly
be
made
a
very
flourishing
Order
,
being
permitted
also
to
Marry
,
and
they
might
take
the
Name
and
Protection
of
some
Holy
King
of
England
,
or
of
all
the
Holy
Kings
joyntly
,
or
of
St.
George
;
all
which
I
leave
to
the
Consideration
of
this
Council
to
deal
therein
,
with
the
Prince
and
Parliament
.
Animadversions
on
Chap.
VII
.
(m)
THat
their
Rule
might
be
to
fight
against
Hereticks
.
]
In
this
Chapter
our
Jesuit
treats
of
his
Council
of
Reformation
;
he
had
great
reason
to
avoid
giving
it
the
name
of
the
Holy
Council
of
Inquisition
,
since
how
fond
soever
Portugal
or
Spain
may
be
of
an
Inquisition
,
it
is
odious
to
England
,
and
abominable
,
and
ought
to
be
so
to
all
Christians
,
there
being
nothing
more
barbarous
,
nor
more
diametrically
contrary
to
the
Religion
of
the
Blessed
Jesus
,
than
the
Popish
Inquisitions
.
But
this
would
have
been
very
slender
comfort
to
us
in
England
,
since
it
seems
we
were
to
have
had
the
Thing
without
the
Name
,
for
the
use
the
Jesuit
would
have
had
the
young
Popish
Gentry
of
England
put
to
in
this
Chapter
,
is
to
have
them
listed
into
a
Fraternity
,
the
business
of
which
was
to
have
been
very
honourable
to
them
,
to
wit
,
to
go
a
Dragooning
about
the
Nation
,
and
to
have
hunted
down
the
Protestants
(
whom
he
here
calls
Hereticks
)
like
wild
beasts
,
and
when
they
had
thus
Christianly
rooted
out
all
Protestants
by
this
mild
perswasive
way
,
out
of
this
Nation
,
then
forsooth
these
wonderful
valiant
Knights
were
to
have
been
sent
abroad
to
purge
the
World
of
Heretie
;
and
after
all
,
our
Seas
of
Pyrats
,
and
the
Land
of
Thieve
,
which
if
they
had
done
,
I
am
sure
England
would
have
been
rid
of
the
Jesuits
as
well
as
of
Protestants
Nor
is
the
Jesuit
content
with
this
,
for
after
a
few
years
England
was
to
have
Name
and
Thing
;
for
when
his
Council
of
Reformation
resign
up
their
Authority
,
he
makes
it
necessary
[
](A56469-e13670-b)*
*
See
his
9
th
.
Chapter
.
that
they
should
leave
some
good
and
sound
manner
of
Inquisition
established
for
the
Conservation
of
that
which
they
have
planted
.
And
indeed
the
Jesuit
is
in
the
right
of
it
,
that
a
sound
manner
(
by
which
I
know
the
Jesuit
means
a
most
severe
and
bloody
manner
)
of
Inquisition
is
absolutely
necessary
,
either
for
the
planting
or
the
preserving
such
an
absurd
and
ridiculous
Religion
as
Popery
is
in
England
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
divers
other
Points
that
will
belong
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
to
deal
in
.
HItherto
only
hath
been
treated
of
Abby-Lands
and
Ecclesiastical
Livings
to
be
collected
,
imployed
,
and
disposed
by
this
Council
,
and
Religious
Orders
to
be
replanted
;
but
many
other
Points
do
yet
remain
,
for
that
the
whole
weight
of
Restitution
,
both
of
the
External
and
Internal
face
of
our
English
Church
,
and
the
perfect
reparation
both
material
and
formal
of
the
same
,
will
depend
principally
of
the
Authority
,
Wisdom
,
Zeal
,
Magnanimity
,
and
Piety
of
this
Council
;
and
for
this
purpose
such
principal
branches
as
come
now
to
my
Mind
,
I
will
here
set
down
.
First
of
all
it
will
appertain
to
these
Men
to
send
Commissioners
abroad
into
the
Realm
,
and
to
have
ordinary
Correspondence
in
all
the
Shires
of
England
,
thereby
to
advise
from
time
to
time
,
what
are
the
greatest
wants
,
and
what
first
is
to
be
remedied
or
provided
for
:
As
for
Example
,
here
Preachers
,
here
Confessors
,
here
Priests
to
say
Mass
,
here
Seminaries
,
here
Schools
,
here
Monasteries
,
here
Colleges
,
here
Nunneries
,
here
Hospitals
,
here
building
,
or
enlarging
,
or
repairing
of
old
Parish-Churches
,
with
their
Sacristies
,
or
Revestries
,
Tabernacles
,
Church-Houses
,
publick
Crosses
,
and
the
like
;
whereof
I
shall
treat
more
in
some
particular
Chapters
afterwards
in
the
Second
Part
of
this
Memorial
.
And
for
that
the
Reverence
of
Religion
,
and
motive
of
Devotion
to
the
People
,
doth
greatly
depend
of
these
external
things
,
it
must
be
one
principal
care
of
this
Council
to
have
them
well
reformed
,
and
practical
Men
sent
about
the
same
.
The
like
necessity
will
be
also
to
augment
the
Livings
of
certain
Curates
and
Pastors
,
in
many
places
,
and
to
increase
in
some
others
,
where
one
is
not
sufficient
,
as
commonly
it
will
not
be
convenient
for
one
only
Priest
to
live
any
where
alone
,
if
it
may
be
remedied
in
respect
of
wanting
a
Confessor
for
himself
or
others
,
when
he
should
be
sick
,
except
the
Parish
lay
so
near
to
some
other
,
as
in
all
necessities
they
might
give
mutual
help
one
to
the
other
,
as
if
they
lived
together
.
For
singing
and
hearing
of
Mass
also
at
the
beginning
,
order
must
be
taken
that
divers
Parishes
repair
to
one
upon
Sundays
,
and
great
Holy-days
,
and
that
Priests
be
so
distributed
,
as
they
may
supply
the
best
that
may
be
,
until
better
provision
can
be
made
,
and
perhaps
it
would
not
be
amiss
to
call
in
some
stranger
Priests
,
for
a
time
,
Men
of
Edification
and
Vertue
,
such
as
might
be
procured
by
means
of
some
Pious
and
Zealous
Bishops
of
Foreign
Countries
,
and
by
Commendation
and
Election
of
some
Religious
Orders
,
that
keep
Schools
,
and
do
know
the
Vertue
of
every
one
,
and
being
requested
by
our
Council
of
Reformation
,
would
have
care
to
direct
only
such
Men
unto
us
as
should
be
for
the
purpose
;
who
being
divided
about
the
Realm
,
and
convenient
Stipends
appointed
them
,
without
appropriation
of
any
Benefice
(
for
that
would
have
inconvenience
)
they
would
greatly
ease
and
help
our
English
Clergy
,
until
it
be
increased
and
grown
stronger
;
and
these
Strangers
would
serve
to
say
Mass
,
and
administer
some
Sacraments
in
Parish-Churches
,
and
might
supply
also
the
Labour
and
Function
of
some
Canons
,
for
singing
in
the
Quire
and
divers
Cathedral
and
Collegiate
Churches
,
where
other
Provision
of
our
own
Nation
could
not
be
so
soon
made
.
And
it
perchance
would
be
less
hurt
to
pass
on
with
these
Strangers
for
a
time
,
who
afterwards
may
be
removed
,
if
they
should
not
prove
well
,
than
for
haste
and
want
to
make
up
a
number
of
unable
or
evil
Priests
of
our
own
,
who
would
be
ever
after
a
Seed
of
Corruption
and
Disorder
to
the
whole
Realm
:
of
which
point
I
shall
say
also
more
in
the
Second
Part
,
when
I
come
to
speak
of
Seminaries
;
where
no
Priests
at
all
could
be
planted
at
the
beginning
,
there
some
honest
and
discreet
Person
or
Persons
of
the
Parish
or
of
the
next
to
it
,
though
they
be
Lay-men
,
were
to
be
assigned
to
have
care
of
the
Church
Revestry
,
and
Priest's
House
,
and
to
see
all
dressed
up
,
and
kept
in
good
order
;
and
that
presently
such
things
as
were
to
be
redressed
or
builded
up
for
the
necessity
or
decent
use
of
all
,
when
Priests
could
be
had
,
should
be
out
of
hand
beginning
to
be
put
in
order
,
and
Mony
to
be
allotted
thereunto
by
the
Council
according
to
the
Information
given
of
the
necessities
;
for
which
effect
divers
Visitors
,
Commissaries
and
Under-officials
,
should
continually
be
imployed
to
advertise
and
see
how
matters
go
forward
.
And
as
for
the
Church-service
,
if
it
may
not
be
had
as
were
to
be
wished
every
where
at
the
beginning
,
nor
that
it
can
else
be
done
in
all
places
by
a
Priest
or
Deacon
,
or
by
one
in
Holy
Orders
,
yet
at
leastwise
some
such
discreet
Lay-man
,
as
before
is
mentioned
,
might
be
appointed
to
see
some
good
order
kept
;
and
that
the
Bell
be
rung
thrice
a
day
to
the
Angels
Salutation
,
and
that
upon
Holy-days
at
least
(
if
not
more
often
)
the
People
be
called
together
to
the
Church
by
the
common
Bell
,
there
to
pray
alone
in
private
Prayer
,
if
no
publick
can
be
said
(
as
perhaps
there
may
)
at
least
wise
the
Service
of
our
Lady
may
be
said
by
some
one
or
other
,
or
many
together
,
and
some
Homily
or
Spiritual
Book
read
,
and
some
Instruction
given
how
to
say
every
one
the
Beads
,
and
other
like
helps
;
to
the
end
that
Prophanity
,
Atheism
,
or
forgetfulness
of
God
and
Godliness
enter
not
at
the
beginning
before
Priests
may
be
had
.
A
Calendar
is
to
be
drawn
out
and
agreed
upon
for
the
Holy-days
that
are
to
be
observed
in
England
;
few
and
well
kept
were
much
better
than
many
with
hurt
of
the
Commonwealth
and
Dissolution
of
manners
.
It
is
no
small
temporal
loss
for
poor
labouring
Men
,
that
live
and
maintain
their
Families
upon
the
labours
of
their
hands
,
to
have
so
great
a
number
of
vacant
days
as
in
some
Countries
there
be
,
whereby
the
poor
are
brought
to
great
necessity
,
and
the
Realm
much
hindered
in
things
that
otherwise
might
be
done
,
and
Corruption
of
Manners
by
idleness
much
increased
.
For
remedy
of
the
first
,
which
is
the
multitude
of
Holy-days
,
(
I
mean
besides
Sundays
)
let
it
be
considered
,
whether
this
Moderation
amongst
others
might
not
be
admitted
,
that
some
days
had
only
Obligation
to
hear
Mass
,
and
that
afterwards
Men
should
work
,
and
that
nothing
should
be
taken
from
labouring
Men's
wages
for
this
time
spent
in
hearing
of
Mass
;
so
that
this
loss
would
fall
only
upon
the
richer
sort
that
are
better
able
to
bear
it
.
Holy-days
might
be
for
half
a
day
only
,
to
wit
,
for
the
Forenoon
,
and
that
after
Dinner
,
every
Man
should
work
,
and
that
this
should
not
be
left
to
every
Man
's
proper
will
to
work
or
to
make
Holy-days
at
his
pleasure
;
for
that
many
out
of
idleness
would
play
,
and
induce
others
to
the
same
;
but
only
the
order
set
down
should
be
inviolably
kept
.
For
the
Second
Point
,
which
is
to
keep
well
these
Holy-days
that
are
commanded
,
it
will
import
much
that
certain
good
Exercises
be
appointed
to
occupy
and
entertain
the
People
upon
these
set
days
;
and
these
may
be
partly
Spiritual
,
as
Service
said
,
or
singing
the
Church-mattins
,
Mass
,
Even-Song
,
Preaching
,
reading
of
Homilies
,
Catechisings
,
or
teaching
the
Christian
Doctrine
to
the
People
,
wherein
great
care
and
special
labour
should
be
employed
at
the
beginning
,
and
some
other
Exercises
may
be
of
honest
entertainment
,
and
Relaxation
of
Mind
,
which
may
keep
the
common
sort
from
more
disorderly
Games
;
and
amongst
other
things
,
the
going
of
one
Parish
to
another
in
Procession
,
upon
their
Festival
days
,
is
not
the
worst
,
if
some
little
abuses
be
taken
away
,
which
were
crept
in
,
and
might
be
remedied
by
teaching
them
to
go
with
Devotion
,
saying
their
Beads
,
the
Litanies
,
and
the
like
,
and
some
Men
appointed
to
repeat
the
principal
points
of
the
Saints
Lives
,
which
they
celebrate
;
and
by
this
means
also
one
poor
Parish
helpeth
another
for
the
maintenance
of
their
Church
,
albeit
the
Council
of
Reformation
may
take
order
,
amongst
other
points
,
that
every
Parish-Church
have
some
particular
Rent
in
a
common
Purse
for
their
maintenance
without
asking
Alms
of
the
People
.
Order
may
be
taken
also
to
bring
in
certain
Brotherhoods
and
Societies
in
every
Parish
that
shall
be
capable
thereof
,
whose
peculiar
profession
may
be
to
treat
upon
Holy-days
of
all
good
works
,
and
reforming
of
such
abuses
or
wants
as
shall
be
discover'd
.
And
these
Societies
must
have
certain
Priviledges
,
Preeminences
,
and
Exemptions
for
them
that
do
their
Office
well
,
and
Chastisement
for
the
contrary
;
but
all
must
be
subject
and
subordinate
to
the
Ordinary
:
For
of
Exemptions
of
Confraternities
from
Visitation
of
their
Bishops
,
many
disorders
and
inconveniences
have
been
seen
in
other
Countries
.
And
above
all
other
Confraternities
or
Societies
,
one
of
the
Christian
Doctrine
would
be
the
most
necessary
in
every
Parish
at
the
beginning
,
whereof
the
Curate
may
be
the
head
,
and
some
other
of
the
graver
sort
and
principal
Men
of
the
Parish
may
be
adjoyned
,
and
their
Office
may
be
to
be
present
on
Holy-days
,
when
Disputation
is
held
amongst
the
Children
publickly
in
the
Church
,
and
procure
that
none
be
away
.
And
it
should
be
good
,
that
some
particular
emolument
should
result
to
these
Men
for
their
diligence
,
and
that
there
were
some
particular
Rent
also
to
buy
rewards
for
their
Children
that
shall
prevail
in
this
Disputation
,
which
would
animate
greatly
both
them
and
their
Parents
,
and
others
to
be
present
,
and
perfect
in
the
Doctrine
.
And
to
this
Confraternity
of
Christian
Doctrine
might
be
joyned
,
in
the
beginning
,
the
Society
also
of
the
Blessed
Sacrament
in
the
little
Parishes
where
more
Societies
could
not
be
put
in
ure
,
whose
principal
charge
't
is
(
I
mean
the
Confraternity
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
)
to
accompany
the
Body
of
our
Saviour
with
Lights
and
other
Actions
of
honour
,
when
it
is
carried
abroad
to
the
Sick
,
and
in
other
occasions
.
And
for
that
in
no
other
thing
God
hath
been
more
dishonoured
in
England
than
in
matters
touching
this
heavenly
Sacrament
,
it
will
be
reason
that
particular
recompence
be
made
therein
at
the
very
first
entrance
of
Religion
again
.
Some
such
Officer
as
the
Romans
called
their
Censor
to
look
that
no
Man
lived
idly
,
nor
brought
up
his
Children
without
some
Exercise
and
means
to
live
,
would
be
of
importance
for
this
Reformation
.
And
this
man
might
call
to
account
also
such
Men
as
lived
suspitiously
or
scandalously
,
as
by
Carding
and
Dicing
,
or
spent
riotously
any
way
his
own
Goods
or
his
Wives
.
And
the
like
Commissioners
were
to
be
sent
to
the
Universities
to
reform
them
to
the
best
utility
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
of
those
that
study
in
them
,
and
for
drawing
of
strangers
to
frequent
them
,
as
in
other
Countries
.
And
the
like
Visitation
and
Reformation
may
be
made
of
the
Universities
of
our
common
Laws
;
to
wit
,
of
the
Inns
of
Courts
and
Chancery
in
London
.
And
this
concerning
both
Manners
and
Learning
;
and
certain
skilful
,
prudent
and
pious
Men
,
may
have
Commission
to
consult
what
were
to
be
redressed
about
the
common
Laws
,
either
for
learning
,
teaching
,
or
practice
of
the
same
,
to
the
end
the
Prince
and
Parliament
might
afterwards
determine
thereof
.
And
the
like
about
our
Colleges
,
Halls
,
and
manner
of
reading
both
of
Philosophy
and
Divinity
,
Physick
,
Civil
and
Common
Laws
,
and
other
Sciences
in
the
Universities
.
And
amongst
other
Points
,
to
consider
whether
a
Third
University
were
not
necessary
in
the
North
parts
of
England
,
as
at
Durham
,
Richmond
,
New-Castle
or
the
like
place
in
these
quarters
,
for
the
better
polishing
of
those
parts
towards
Scotland
,
and
planting
learned
Men
in
the
same
,
seeing
they
have
need
;
and
that
the
other
two
Universities
which
we
have
already
,
are
both
of
them
far
towards
the
South
,
and
many
of
the
North
parts
cannot
so
conveniently
send
their
Children
unto
them
.
And
divers
other
Countries
have
three
Universities
,
within
much
less
circuit
than
these
three
would
be
.
A
like
Consideration
also
might
be
,
whether
it
were
not
expedient
to
have
a
third
Archbishoprick
in
England
;
for
example
,
at
Bristol
or
thereabouts
,
which
might
have
for
his
Suffragant
Bishopricks
,
those
of
the
West
Country
,
and
more
parts
of
Wales
,
that
lye
near
about
.
And
hereby
might
the
Archbishoprick
of
Canterbury's
charge
and
labour
be
eased
much
,
and
the
Metropolitan
Visitations
from
three
Years
to
three
Years
,
more
commodiously
performed
,
and
yet
sufficient
priviledges
and
preeminence
left
to
the
said
Archbishop
and
Primate
of
Canterbury
,
according
to
the
ancient
dignity
of
the
said
Church
.
In
like
manner
it
may
be
put
in
Deliberation
,
whether
the
number
of
Bishops
,
in
some
part
of
the
Realm
,
were
not
to
be
increased
,
for
the
better
governing
of
the
Clergy
,
or
at
leastwise
that
their
circuits
were
better
divided
,
some
of
them
being
,
at
the
present
,
very
ample
and
laboursome
,
as
Lincoln
,
York
,
and
some
other
;
and
in
some
other
places
,
perhaps
the
Livings
of
some
other
Bishopricks
were
to
be
augmented
for
better
maintaining
of
the
Dignity
,
though
ordinarily
this
is
the
least
want
of
our
Bishops
in
our
Realm
;
and
the
authority
of
the
Place
is
better
maintained
by
opinion
of
Gravity
,
Learning
,
Wisdom
,
and
Holiness
,
than
by
much
abundance
of
Riches
.
CHAP.
IX
.
There
ensue
more
matters
that
appertain
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
.
THough
I
have
touched
divers
points
,
yet
follow
there
more
belonging
to
this
Council
,
among
which
one
very
special
is
as
hath
been
signified
before
,
the
particular
care
that
ought
to
be
had
of
erecting
of
Seminaries
at
the
very
beginning
for
the
encrease
of
the
Clergy
,
and
this
in
every
Bishoprick
,
according
to
the
Order
of
the
Council
of
Trent
.
And
before
that
Men
be
interessed
in
the
Livings
either
of
Bishopricks
or
Benefices
,
all
the
Ecclesiastical
Livings
of
the
Realm
might
be
searched
what
each
one
might
contribute
to
the
erections
and
maintenance
of
these
Seminaries
,
which
may
be
at
such
an
easie
rate
,
as
none
had
need
to
feel
it
;
and
yet
may
the
Furniture
for
Education
of
English
youth
be
such
,
by
these
means
,
as
no
Realm
in
the
World
will
have
the
like
;
and
all
these
Seminaries
may
be
divided
into
two
or
three
parts
,
according
to
the
number
of
the
Universities
or
Archbishopricks
;
and
every
University
have
one
great
Seminary
,
wherein
only
the
course
of
Divinity
and
Philosophy
may
be
read
,
and
in
the
other
abroad
that
are
subordinate
to
these
may
be
read
Grammar
,
Humanity
and
Rhetorick
alone
,
and
as
the
Scholars
shall
grow
fit
they
may
be
transferred
to
the
great
Seminaries
of
the
Universities
.
The
like
care
must
be
had
for
well
ordering
of
Grammar-Schools
,
what
Books
are
to
be
read
,
and
what
manner
of
Masters
are
to
be
allowed
,
as
also
for
other
Schools
for
Children
,
Writing
,
Reading
,
and
casting
of
Accounts
by
Arithmetick
,
which
greatly
doth
awaken
and
sharpen
the
wits
of
young
Children
,
and
make
them
the
more
able
Men
for
their
Commonwealth
,
if
it
be
taught
with
care
and
good
order
as
in
other
Countries
it
is
,
where
Children
are
wont
to
be
examined
in
publick
,
and
made
to
Compose
,
Divide
and
Multiply
numbers
upon
the
suddain
,
and
without
Book
,
and
rewards
proposed
to
them
that
do
best
.
And
in
all
Schools
must
there
be
particular
order
also
for
teaching
of
the
Christian
Doctrine
,
and
divers
proofs
appointed
for
the
same
.
Publick
and
private
Libraries
must
be
searched
and
Examined
for
Books
,
as
also
all
Book-binders
,
Stationers
,
and
Booksellers
Shops
,
and
not
only
heretical
Books
and
Pamphlets
,
but
also
prophane
,
vain
,
lascivious
,
and
other
such
hurtful
and
dangerous
Poysons
,
are
utterly
to
be
removed
,
burnt
,
suppressed
,
and
severe
order
and
punishment
appointed
for
such
as
shall
conceal
these
kind
of
Writings
;
and
like
order
set
down
for
printing
of
good
things
for
the
time
to
come
.
It
would
be
of
great
importance
,
that
in
every
City
or
great
Shire
Town
,
there
should
be
set
up
a
certain
poor
Man's
Bank
or
Treasury
that
might
be
answerable
to
that
which
is
called
Monte
della
Pieta
,
in
great
Cities
of
Italy
;
to
wit
,
where
poor
Men
might
either
freely
or
with
very
little
interest
have
Mony
upon
Sureties
,
and
not
to
be
forced
to
take
it
up
at
intolerable
Usury
,
as
oftentimes
it
happeneth
,
to
the
utter
undoing
and
general
hurt
of
the
Commonwealth
;
and
for
maintenance
of
these
Banks
,
some
Rents
or
Stocks
of
Mony
were
to
be
assigned
by
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
out
of
the
common
Purse
at
the
beginning
,
and
afterwards
divers
good
People
,
at
their
deaths
,
would
leave
more
,
and
Preachers
were
to
be
put
in
mind
to
remember
the
matter
in
Pulpits
,
and
Curates
and
Confessors
in
all
good
occasions
,
either
of
Testaments
when
they
are
made
,
or
of
cases
of
Restitution
when
they
should
fall
out
,
and
other
such
occasions
.
The
like
good
use
were
to
be
brought
in
,
that
Ghostly
Fathers
in
hearing
Confessions
and
otherwise
should
admonish
their
Spiritual
Children
,
among
other
works
of
Piety
,
to
visit
Hospitals
and
sick
People
,
as
also
publick
Prisons
,
and
enjoin
it
some
times
for
Penance
and
part
of
Satisfaction
,
especially
to
principal
People
whose
Example
would
do
much
good
to
others
,
and
by
the
Fact
to
themselves
.
And
to
the
end
there
should
not
be
so
much
repugnance
therein
,
as
commonly
is
wont
to
be
in
delicate
Persons
,
the
Hospitals
were
to
be
kept
fine
,
cleanly
,
and
handsome
;
and
publick
Prisons
were
to
be
inlarged
with
Courts
and
open
Halls
for
People
to
visit
them
by
day
,
and
relieve
them
with
their
Alms
;
though
by
night
they
were
kept
more
strait
.
And
above
all
other
things
,
convenient
place
is
to
be
made
in
all
Prisons
to
say
and
hear
Mass
,
and
for
Spiritual
Men
to
make
Exhortations
to
the
Prisoners
,
seeing
that
besides
the
chastisements
of
their
Bodies
,
the
salvation
of
their
Souls
is
also
to
be
sought
;
and
oftentimes
they
are
in
better
disposition
to
hear
good
Council
,
and
profit
themselves
thereby
,
standing
in
the
Prison
,
than
when
they
were
abroad
.
And
for
this
effect
only
(
that
is
to
say
)
for
looking
to
Prisoners
,
and
procuring
the
comfort
,
relief
and
instruction
of
such
as
be
in
necessity
therein
,
divers
Societies
and
Confraternities
are
seen
to
be
instituted
in
other
Countries
,
where
Charity
doth
flourish
,
and
ought
to
be
also
in
ours
,
and
the
publick
Prisons
for
this
respect
(
of
the
Shires
)
were
to
be
put
in
principal
Towns
and
Cities
where
these
Societies
might
be
erected
,
and
an
extract
or
summary
of
all
the
charitable
works
,
accustomed
to
be
done
in
other
great
Cities
,
by
the
Confraternities
and
other
ways
,
as
namely
in
Rome
,
Naples
,
Milan
,
Madrid
,
and
Seville
,
were
to
be
had
and
considered
by
our
Council
of
Reformation
,
and
put
in
ure
,
as
much
as
might
be
conveniently
in
England
.
A
general
Story
of
all
the
most
notable
things
that
have
hapned
in
this
time
of
Persecution
,
were
to
be
gathered
,
and
the
matter
to
be
commended
to
Men
of
Ability
,
Zeal
,
and
Judgment
for
doing
the
same
.
And
when
time
shall
serve
to
procure
of
the
See
Apostolick
,
That
due
honour
may
be
done
to
our
Martyrs
,
and
Churches
,
Chapels
,
and
other
memories
built
in
the
place
where
they
suffered
,
and
namely
at
Tyburn
,
where
perhaps
some
Religious
House
of
the
third
Order
of
St.
Francis
,
called
Capuchins
,
or
some
other
such
of
Edification
and
Example
for
the
People
,
would
be
erected
,
as
a
near
Pilgrimage
or
place
of
Devotion
,
for
the
City
of
London
,
and
others
to
repair
unto
.
Before
this
Council
make
an
end
of
their
Office
,
or
resign
the
same
,
which
(
as
before
has
been
signified
)
may
be
after
some
competent
number
of
Years
,
when
they
shall
have
settled
,
and
also
secured
the
state
of
Catholick
Religion
,
☞
and
employed
the
Lands
and
Rents
committed
to
their
charge
(
and
this
were
to
be
done
with
the
greatest
expedition
that
might
be
)
it
would
be
very
much
necessary
that
they
should
leave
some
good
and
sound
manner
of
Inquisition
established
for
the
conservation
of
that
which
they
have
planted
:
For
that
,
during
the
time
of
their
authority
,
perhaps
it
would
be
best
to
spare
the
name
of
Inquisition
at
the
first
beginning
,
in
so
new
and
green
a
State
of
Religion
,
as
ours
must
needs
be
,
after
so
many
Years
of
Heresie
,
Atheism
,
and
other
Dissolutions
,
may
chance
offend
and
exasperate
more
than
do
good
;
but
afterwards
it
will
be
necessary
to
bring
it
in
either
by
that
or
some
other
name
,
as
shall
be
thought
most
convenient
for
the
time
;
for
that
without
this
care
,
☜
all
will
slide
down
and
fall
again
.
What
form
and
manner
of
Inquisition
to
bring
in
,
whether
that
of
Spain
(
whose
rigour
is
misliked
by
some
)
or
that
which
is
used
in
divers
parts
of
Italy
,
(
whose
coldness
is
reprehended
by
more
)
or
that
of
Rome
it self
,
which
seemeth
to
take
a
kind
of
middle
way
between
both
,
is
not
so
easie
to
determine
,
but
the
time
it self
will
speak
,
when
the
day
shall
come
,
and
perhaps
some
mixture
of
all
will
not
be
amiss
for
England
;
and
as
for
divers
points
of
the
diligent
and
exact
manner
of
proceeding
in
Spain
,
they
are
so
necessary
,
☜
as
without
them
,
no
matter
of
moment
can
be
expected
,
and
some
high
Council
of
Delegates
from
his
Holiness
in
this
affair
,
must
reside
in
the
Court
,
to
direct
and
to
give
heart
and
authority
to
the
other
Commissioners
abroad
,
as
in
Spain
is
used
,
or
else
all
will
languish
.
Their
Separations
of
their
Prisons
also
from
concourse
of
People
that
may
do
hurt
to
the
Prisoners
,
is
absolutely
necessary
,
as
in
like
manner
is
some
sharp
execution
of
Justice
upon
the
obstinate
and
remediless
.
Albeit
all
manner
of
sweet
and
effectual
means
are
to
be
tryed
first
to
inform
and
instruct
the
Parties
by
Conference
of
the
Learned
,
and
by
the
Labour
and
Industry
of
Pious
and
Diligent
Men
,
for
which
effect
some
particular
method
and
order
is
to
be
set
down
and
observed
;
and
more
attention
is
to
be
had
to
this
,
for
that
it
is
the
gain
of
their
Souls
,
than
to
the
execution
only
of
punishment
assigned
by
Ecclesiastical
Canons
,
though
this
also
is
to
be
done
,
and
that
with
resolution
,
as
before
hath
been
said
,
when
the
former
sweet
means
by
no
way
will
take
place
.
And
finally
this
Council
of
Reformation
is
to
leave
the
Church
of
England
,
and
temporal
state
,
(
so
far
forth
as
appertaineth
to
Religion
)
as
a
Garden
newly
planted
,
with
all
kind
and
variety
of
sweet
Herbs
,
Flowers
,
Trees
,
and
Seeds
,
and
fortified
as
a
strong
Castle
,
with
all
necessary
defence
for
continuance
and
preservation
of
the
same
,
so
as
England
may
be
a
spectacle
for
the
rest
of
the
Christian
World
round
about
it
;
And
Almighty
God
glorified
according
to
the
infinite
multitude
of
dishonours
done
unto
him
in
these
late
Years
.
And
for
better
confirmation
of
all
points
needful
to
Religion
,
it
would
be
necessary
that
either
presently
at
the
beginning
,
or
soon
after
,
some
National
Council
of
the
English
Clergy
should
be
gathered
and
holden
,
and
to
consider
in
particular
what
points
of
Reformation
the
Council
of
Trent
hath
set
down
,
and
to
give
order
how
they
may
be
put
in
execution
with
all
perfection
.
And
finally
besides
these
points
touched
by
me
for
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
and
this
National
Synod
to
look
upon
,
many
more
will
offer
themselves
when
the
time
shall
come
,
no
less
necessary
and
important
perhaps
than
these
,
which
their
charity
,
and
wisdom
,
and
quality
of
their
Office
will
bind
them
to
deal
in
for
God's
Service
and
the
publick
weal
;
And
I
have
only
noted
these
,
thereby
to
stir
up
their
memory
to
think
of
the
rest
.
CHAP.
X.
Of
the
Parliament
of
England
,
and
what
were
to
be
considered
,
or
reformed
about
the
same
,
or
by
the
same
.
FOR
that
the
English
Parliament
,
by
old
received
custom
of
the
Realm
,
is
the
Fountain
,
as
it
were
,
of
all
publick
Laws
,
and
settled
Orders
within
the
Land
,
one
principal
care
is
to
be
had
that
this
high
Court
and
Tribunal
be
well
reformed
and
established
at
the
beginning
,
for
a
performance
whereof
,
certain
Men
may
be
authorized
by
the
Prince
and
Body
of
the
Kingdom
to
consider
of
the
points
that
appertain
to
this
effect
,
and
among
other
,
of
these
following
.
First
,
of
the
number
and
quality
of
these
that
must
enter
and
have
Voice
in
the
two
Houses
:
And
for
the
higher
House
,
seeing
that
Voices
in
old
time
put
also
divers
Abbots
,
as
the
World
knoweth
,
it
may
be
considered
,
whether
now
when
we
are
not
like
to
have
Abbots
quickly
,
of
such
greatness
and
authority
in
the
Commonwealth
,
as
the
old
were
,
it
were
not
reason
to
make
some
recompence
by
admitting
some
other
principal
Men
of
these
Orders
that
had
interest
in
times
past
;
as
for
example
,
some
Provincials
,
or
Visitors
of
St.
Benet's
Order
,
seeing
that
the
said
Order
,
and
others
that
had
only
Abbots
in
England
,
are
now
reformed
in
other
Countries
,
and
have
therein
Generals
,
Provincials
,
and
Visitors
,
above
their
Abbots
;
and
with
the
same
Reformation
it
will
be
convenient
perhaps
,
to
admit
them
now
into
our
Country
,
when
they
shall
be
restored
,
and
not
in
all
points
,
as
they
were
before
.
Secondly
,
about
the
Lower
House
it
may
be
thought
on
,
whether
the
number
of
Burgesses
were
not
to
be
restrained
to
greater
Towns
and
Cities
only
.
And
for
that
in
this
House
,
as
well
as
in
the
Upper
,
matters
are
handled
that
belong
to
the
Realm
in
general
,
whether
some
mixture
of
Ecclesiastical
and
Religious
were
not
to
be
admitted
,
as
well
as
in
the
higher
House
,
as
namely
of
some
Deans
,
or
Archdeacons
,
or
of
some
heads
of
Colleges
or
Universities
,
and
some
Provincials
,
or
Visitors
,
or
special
Men
to
be
chosen
of
some
Religious
Orders
to
be
intermixt
amongst
the
Burgesses
and
Knights
of
the
Shires
,
as
Bishops
and
Abbots
were
amongst
the
Temporal
Nobility
of
the
higher
House
,
seeing
that
these
Men
both
for
Piety
,
Prudence
and
Learning
,
and
for
their
experience
in
the
Commonweal
,
and
practice
abroad
,
especially
some
of
them
that
might
be
pickt
out
for
the
purpose
,
may
be
presumed
to
be
able
to
give
as
good
advice
in
all
points
,
belonging
to
the
good
Laws
and
Ordinations
for
Manners
and
Government
,
as
Burgesses
and
Knights
of
the
Shire
,
that
ordinarily
are
gathered
for
furnishing
of
this
House
,
and
in
particular
they
would
have
a
special
eye
to
the
assurance
and
preservation
of
Catholick
Religion
,
which
is
a
principal
consideration
.
For
chusing
of
Knights
of
the
Shires
,
as
also
Burgesses
,
a
more
perfect
and
exact
Order
were
to
be
set
down
,
and
less
subject
to
partiality
and
corruption
;
and
Information
were
to
be
taken
of
their
names
and
Religion
.
And
for
Knights
of
the
Shire
perhaps
it
would
not
be
amiss
to
give
some
hand
in
the
matter
,
at
leastwise
for
a
time
to
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
to
judge
of
their
vertue
and
forwardness
in
Religion
,
and
to
confirm
their
Election
,
or
to
have
a
negative
Unice
,
when
cause
should
be
offered
,
and
that
they
made
publick
Profession
of
their
Faith
before
their
Election
could
be
admitted
,
or
they
take
their
way
towards
the
Parliament
.
At
the
first
meeting
the
first
consideration
ought
to
be
whether
it
be
a
full
and
lawful
Parliament
or
no
,
and
that
in
both
Houses
;
and
whether
all
Parties
be
there
;
and
whether
any
present
have
any
impediment
to
be
laid
against
him
why
he
should
be
removed
,
or
not
have
Voice
;
or
whether
such
or
such
as
be
absent
,
and
may
come
,
shall
have
Voice
when
they
come
;
and
such
other
like
circumstances
,
and
all
to
be
set
down
in
writing
by
the
Notaries
or
Secretaries
of
Parliament
.
Men
may
be
appointed
to
examine
with
what
Authority
old
Priviledges
or
Pre-eminences
have
been
taken
from
the
Parliament
in
these
latter
Years
,
especially
since
the
entrance
of
Heresie
;
to
the
end
the
Catholick
Prince
that
God
shall
give
us
may
be
dealt
withal
to
restore
the
same
,
seeing
it
is
for
the
good
and
service
of
the
Realm
.
After
the
first
Decree
,
whether
it
be
a
lawful
Parliament
or
no
;
☜
the
second
should
be
,
(n)
That
every
Man
be
sworn
to
defend
the
Catholick
Roman
Faith
;
and
moreover
,
That
it
be
made
Treason
for
ever
for
any
Man
to
propose
any
thing
for
change
thereof
,
or
for
the
Introduction
of
Heresie
.
And
for
more
Peace
,
Concord
,
and
Liberty
of
Voices
,
it
were
good
perhaps
to
use
the
custom
of
Venice
and
other
Countries
,
where
Suffrages
are
given
in
secret
by
little
Balls
of
different
colours
,
signifying
Yea
,
or
No
,
to
the
matters
that
are
proposed
.
A
good
manner
of
proposing
in
Parliament
.
It
hath
seemed
to
some
Men
,
that
a
good
manner
of
proposing
matters
in
the
Parliament
might
be
first
to
appoint
four
or
five
Commissioners
,
together
with
the
Speaker
,
to
view
and
examine
the
Bills
that
are
to
be
exhibited
,
and
to
reject
such
as
be
impertinent
;
and
for
the
other
to
propose
so
many
in
one
day
as
time
permitteth
,
to
open
and
lay
down
the
reasons
on
the
one
side
,
and
on
the
other
;
and
if
the
matter
be
of
doubt
,
or
of
great
importance
,
then
may
the
House
award
,
That
the
next
day
two
Persons
may
speak
upon
the
Proposition
exhibited
,
the
one
in
favour
,
the
other
against
it
;
to
the
end
that
upon
the
Third
Day
Men
may
give
their
Voices
,
with
more
light
and
deliberation
:
and
if
the
thing
be
of
small
importance
,
and
easie
,
it
may
be
concluded
the
second
Day
upon
the
first
Days
Discussion
only
,
but
not
sooner
.
And
the
days
and
matters
appointed
to
be
discussed
,
should
be
registred
and
read
publickly
in
the
Parliament-House
by
the
Secretary
,
to
the
end
that
every
Man
might
know
what
he
were
to
deliberate
or
determine
of
the
day
following
.
And
thus
much
for
the
Order
of
proceeding
:
But
now
for
making
of
new
Laws
and
Decrees
in
our
Catholick
Parliament
,
these
Notes
following
may
be
remembred
among
other
.
New
Laws
to
be
made
or
thought
on
.
To
abrogate
and
revoke
all
Laws
whatsoever
have
been
made
at
any
time
,
or
by
any
Prince
or
Parliament
,
directly
or
indirectly
in
prejudice
of
the
Catholick
Roman
Religion
,
and
to
restore
,
☜
and
put
in
full
authority
again
,
all
old
Laws
at
ever
were
in
use
in
England
,
in
favour
of
the
same
,
and
against
Heresies
and
Hereticks
.
The
Law
of
Mortmain
,
Mortmains
whereby
Men
are
forbidden
to
imploy
their
Goods
upon
pious
works
that
be
perpetual
,
without
particular
Licence
of
the
Prince
,
is
not
in
any
other
Kingdom
,
where
yet
no
such
inconvenience
is
seen
to
ensue
of
overmuch
to
be
given
as
is
pretended
by
the
motive
of
that
Law
.
And
therefore
seeing
all
pious
works
must
begin
again
in
England
,
it
were
necessary
perhaps
that
this
restraint
should
be
removed
for
a
time
at
leastwise
,
and
Men
rather
animated
than
prohibited
to
give
that
way
.
It
may
be
examined
by
the
Parliament
,
whether
Lady
Elizabeth
entered
by
good
right
or
no
to
the
Crown
,
or
at
leastwise
,
whether
she
were
true
and
lawful
Queen
,
☞
since
the
Declarations
and
Depositions
published
by
Pius
Quintus
:
and
if
not
,
then
(
albeit
for
quietness
sake
and
security
of
the
Commonwealth
,
it
may
be
Decreed
,
That
all
matters
past
,
by
order
of
common
Justice
,
shall
be
ratified
,
except
only
such
open
acts
of
manifest
injustice
as
are
notorious
to
all
the
World
to
have
been
done
against
Religion
,
by
manifest
wrong
,
as
the
injurious
Condemnations
of
divers
Catholicks
,
and
evident
oppressions
of
some
other
Persons
)
yet
that
all
other
Acts
of
Grace
,
and
matters
of
Gifts
,
and
Donations
of
Livings
,
Titles
,
Honours
,
Offices
,
and
the
like
(
which
she
did
as
true
Queen
)
be
ipso
facto
void
and
of
no
effect
,
where
notwithstanding
may
be
a
Proviso
,
That
whatsoever
such
benefit
or
grace
she
bestowed
upon
any
known
Catholick
,
or
Man
of
publick
merit
,
shall
be
holden
for
good
,
in
favour
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
so
much
persecuted
under
her
Government
;
And
for
all
other
her
said
gifts
or
graces
to
be
either
void
,
or
at
leastwise
suspended
,
until
they
be
confirmed
again
by
the
next
Prince
to
ensue
,
and
some
such
Distinction
and
Declaration
to
be
made
,
seemeth
necessary
for
many
reasons
.
Again
,
Whether
the
first
Parliament
of
Q.
Elizabeth
were
good
.
it
may
be
considered
whether
the
first
Parliament
holden
in
this
Queens
days
were
a
good
and
lawful
Parliament
or
no
,
by
reason
of
the
want
of
Bishops
,
and
of
the
open
violence
used
unto
them
by
the
Laity
.
And
if
it
were
not
lawful
,
that
then
all
other
Parliaments
since
that
time
depending
thereon
,
and
wanting
true
Bishops
,
may
be
declared
in
themselves
to
have
been
of
no
force
,
nor
yet
the
Laws
therein
made
;
and
consequently
to
be
frustrate
,
and
to
be
put
out
of
the
Book
of
Statutes
,
except
such
as
this
Parliament
shall
think
necessary
to
confirm
and
ratifie
or
make
anew
.
The
Decree
and
Law
for
the
faithful
restitution
of
Abby-Lands
and
Ecclesiastical
Revenues
,
with
the
Moderation
before
specified
,
is
to
be
determined
of
among
the
very
first
points
of
importance
;
and
it
were
to
be
performed
with
a
great
alacrity
and
promptness
of
minds
in
all
Men
,
thereby
to
bind
Almighty
God
to
deal
the
more
liberally
also
with
us
,
in
all
the
rest
that
were
to
be
done
,
as
no
doubt
but
he
would
,
and
after
this
many
other
particular
Commissions
and
Subdelegations
are
to
be
given
forth
by
the
Prince
and
Parliament
to
particular
Troops
and
Companies
of
Men
for
setting
good
order
in
divers
matters
,
as
namely
one
very
ample
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
before-mentioned
,
for
the
reestablishing
of
Religion
,
and
for
gathering
up
and
disposing
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Rents
and
Revenues
aforesaid
.
And
other
were
to
be
given
out
to
certain
principal
Lawyers
and
others
,
to
reform
the
points
that
shall
seem
needful
about
our
Common
Laws
,
☞
Inns
of
Courts
,
and
the
like
,
as
hath
been
mentioned
;
another
for
the
Universities
,
another
for
the
planting
of
Seminaries
as
well
of
our
Nation
,
as
of
our
Neighbours
,
Strangers
for
their
Conversion
,
and
divers
other
such
like
weighty
affairs
are
to
be
committed
by
different
Commissions
to
able
and
fit
Persons
,
for
putting
our
Commonwealth
in
joynt
again
,
except
it
shall
seem
best
to
commit
the
most
of
these
matters
by
a
general
Commission
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
in
form
as
hath
been
declared
,
all
which
being
confirmed
by
our
Catholick
Prince
,
and
See
Apostolick
,
may
be
executed
sweetly
and
securely
by
the
grace
of
God
to
his
most
high
glory
,
and
everlasting
good
of
our
Realm
.
And
this
is
so
much
as
I
have
to
note
for
the
present
about
this
First
Part
,
concerning
the
whole
Body
of
the
Realm
in
general
.
Now
shall
I
speak
somewhat
of
the
two
principal
Members
,
which
are
the
Clergy
and
Temporalty
in
particular
.
Animadversions
on
Chap.
X.
(n)
THat
every
Man
be
sworn
to
defend
the
Catholick
Roman
Faith
,
and
moreover
that
it
be
made
Treason
for
ever
for
any
Man
to
propose
any
thing
for
change
thereof
.
]
In
the
late
Popish
Reign
every
one
does
remember
what
abundance
of
pains
was
taken
to
ridicule
the
Penal
Laws
and
Test
,
but
especially
the
Test
;
for
the
decrying
of
which
all
Mouths
were
opened
,
all
Pens
employed
,
even
one
of
our
own
,
if
we
can
with
truth
call
our
own
that
Scandal
of
Protestant
Episcopacy
Dr.
Parker
of
Oxford
;
and
yet
we
see
that
how
abominable
soever
a
Test
was
in
favour
of
the
Church
of
England
,
the
Jesuit
is
for
having
one
,
and
that
no
body
be
admitted
to
suffrage
in
Parliament
till
he
hath
taken
a
swearing
Test
for
Popery
.
And
just
so
it
is
with
Penal
Laws
,
though
those
made
against
Papists
(
which
by
the
bye
were
made
not
against
their
perswasion
in
Religion
,
but
against
the
Treasons
and
Plots
(
which
as
Papists
)
they
were
ever
and
anon
running
into
)
be
abominable
,
yet
against
Hereticks
they
are
absolutely
necessary
.
When
I
first
read
this
Chapter
I
could
not
but
wonder
at
the
Impudence
of
the
Romish
Priests
in
the
late
Reign
that
made
such
tragical
Exclamations
against
Penal
Laws
,
but
especially
of
the
Jesuits
,
who
having
this
Memorial
in
their
hands
,
and
admired
by
them
,
should
exclaim
against
sanguinary
Laws
,
when
yet
they
were
resolved
as
soon
as
they
could
get
a
Popish
Parliament
,
to
have
all
the
Laws
that
were
ever
made
against
Hereticks
,
those
for
burning
them
at
Stakes
restored
,
and
put
in
full
Authority
.
God
hath
delivered
us
out
of
the
hands
of
such
abominable
and
bloody
Hypocrites
,
and
may
He
ever
preserve
us
from
them
,
who
gave
good
words
to
the
Protestant
Dissenters
that
would
be
cajoled
by
them
,
with
their
Mouths
,
while
they
had
destruction
and
ruine
in
their
hearts
against
all
Protestants
whatsoever
.
And
at
the
same
rate
were
too
many
Dissenters
gull'd
about
the
promised
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
that
was
to
be
established
in
Parliament
,
to
be
made
as
firm
as
Magna
Charta
,
and
it
should
have
been
made
Felony
or
Treason
,
and
I
know
not
what
,
for
any
one
in
Parliament
ever
to
have
motioned
a
Repeal
of
it
;
but
now
we
see
in
the
Memorial
found
in
the
late
King's
Closet
,
what
it
was
that
was
to
be
so
firmly
established
,
we
find
that
immediately
it
was
to
have
been
made
Treason
for
ever
for
any
Man
to
propose
any
change
of
Popery
in
England
.
The
SECOND
PART
of
this
MEMORIAL
Touching
the
CLERGY
.
I
noted
in
the
beginning
,
the
Clergy
might
be
divided
into
Three
principal
Branches
,
which
are
,
Bishops
,
Priests
,
and
Religious
Orders
,
both
of
Men
and
Women
;
and
so
according
to
this
Division
shall
I
prosecute
this
Memorial
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Clergy
in
general
,
what
they
are
and
ought
to
do
at
the
next
change
.
HAving
to
speak
of
the
Clergy
in
general
,
which
God
from
the
beginning
of
his
Church
vouchsafed
to
name
his
own
Portion
,
The
name
of
the
Clergy
.
for
that
they
were
dedicated
more
particularly
than
other
Men
to
his
Divine
Service
;
and
our
Saviour
to
call
them
by
the
most
honourable
name
of
the
light
of
the
World
,
and
Salt
of
the
Earth
.
The
first
point
of
all
to
be
remembred
unto
them
seemeth
to
be
,
that
if
ever
there
were
a
time
,
wherein
the
effect
of
these
names
were
needful
to
be
shewed
,
and
put
in
execution
,
it
will
be
now
at
the
beginning
of
our
Countries
next
Conversion
,
whose
Fall
and
Affliction
,
may
perhaps
in
great
part
be
ascribed
to
the
wants
of
these
effects
in
former
times
past
.
And
furthermore
,
it
may
be
considered
,
that
the
State
of
the
Clergy
in
England
,
after
a
long
desired
Reduction
,
and
happy
entrance
of
some
Catholick
Prince
over
us
,
and
after
so
long
and
bitter
a
Storm
of
cruel
Persecution
,
will
be
much
like
unto
that
which
was
of
the
general
Church
of
Christendom
in
time
of
the
first
good
Christian
Emperor
Constantine
the
Great
,
after
the
bloody
Persecutions
of
so
many
Infidel
Tyrants
that
went
before
him
for
three
hundred
years
together
,
at
what
time
as
God
on
the
one
side
provided
so
many
notable
,
zealous
,
and
learned
Men
for
the
establishing
of
his
Church
,
as
appeareth
by
the
three
hundred
and
eighteen
most
worthy
Bishops
,
gathered
together
in
the
general
Council
of
Nice
;
so
on
the
other
side
the
Devil
ceased
not
to
stir
up
amongst
the
Clergy
of
that
time
,
divers
and
sundry
Divisions
,
Emulations
,
and
Contentions
,
some
of
indiscreet
zeal
against
such
as
had
fallen
and
offended
in
time
of
Persecution
;
and
some
other
grounded
upon
worse
causes
of
Malice
,
Emulation
and
Ambition
tending
to
particular
interest
,
whereby
both
that
good
Emperour
in
particular
,
and
all
the
Church
of
God
in
general
,
were
much
troubled
and
afflicted
,
and
many
good
Men
scandalized
,
and
God
Almighty's
Service
greatly
hindered
,
and
the
common
Enemy
comforted
.
And
considering
that
the
Times
,
Men
,
Matters
,
and
Occasions
may
chance
to
fall
out
very
like
or
the
same
in
England
,
whensoever
it
shall
be
reduced
to
the
Catholick
Faith
again
,
great
and
special
care
is
to
be
had
lest
semblable
effect
should
also
follow
,
to
the
universal
prejudice
of
the
common
cause
:
wherefore
this
ought
to
serve
as
a
preparative
,
A
Consideration
both
for
Prince
and
People
.
both
for
our
Prince
and
People
to
put
on
the
same
pious
and
generous
mind
that
Constantine
the
Great
did
,
to
bear
patiently
with
the
infirmities
of
Men
,
and
remedy
all
matters
the
best
he
may
,
and
the
People
,
but
especially
Priests
to
beware
of
like
deceit
of
the
Devil
;
and
amongst
other
things
,
if
perchance
,
in
time
of
Persecution
,
cause
has
been
given
or
taken
of
offence
or
disgust
between
any
person
whatsoever
,
that
have
laboured
in
God's
Service
,
and
do
tend
all
to
one
end
,
to
procure
effectually
now
that
it
be
altogether
cut
off
and
put
in
oblivion
,
and
this
especially
amongst
the
Clergy
,
and
by
their
means
amongst
others
;
and
if
there
should
be
any
unquiet
or
troublesome
Spirit
found
,
that
under
any
pretence
would
sow
,
or
reap
,
or
maintain
divisions
,
that
the
Holy
Apostles
Counsel
be
followed
with
him
,
which
is
to
note
and
eschew
him
,
to
the
end
that
all
may
join
chearfully
and
zealously
to
the
setting
up
of
this
great
and
important
work
of
Reformation
.
And
so
much
for
Concord
.
But
as
concerning
example
of
good
Life
,
and
to
be
Lanterns
of
the
World
,
I
hope
in
Jesus
there
will
be
no
great
need
at
that
day
,
nor
for
that
day
now
to
call
much
upon
our
Clergy
,
or
at
leastwise
for
some
years
after
our
Reduction
,
they
having
received
so
abundant
grace
of
Almighty
God
in
this
time
of
Persecution
,
and
so
excellent
a
kind
of
Holy
Education
in
our
Seminaries
,
The
Education
in
our
Seminaries
.
as
never
perhaps
any
Clergy
had
in
the
World
,
which
Benefit
of
God
ever
ought
to
be
a
Spur
unto
them
to
be
answerable
to
the
same
in
their
lives
and
works
,
and
to
fear
the
most
terrible
sentence
of
St.
Paul
to
the
Hebrews
,
about
the
hard
and
miserable
case
of
such
as
after
much
and
special
grace
received
,
slide
back
again
to
their
everlasting
and
most
intolerable
Damnation
.
A
blessed
Servant
of
God
,
The
cry
of
Mr.
John
Avila
.
in
these
our
days
,
cried
out
in
a
certain
Memorial
of
his
to
the
Council
of
Trent
,
about
matters
of
Reformation
,
saying
,
Take
from
us
once
,
if
it
be
possible
,
the
shame
and
reproach
of
Israel
,
which
is
the
Evil
and
Idle
Life
of
Clergy-men
,
which
cry
ought
ever
to
found
in
the
Ears
of
our
Clergy
,
also
for
a
watch-word
,
and
jointly
to
remember
the
Admonition
of
St.
Paul
no
less
necessary
than
this
,
for
them
that
are
to
labour
in
God's
Vineyard
,
which
was
,
That
having
meat
,
and
competent
maintenance
,
they
should
seek
no
farther
,
but
be
content
to
labour
willingly
and
liberally
for
so
worthy
a
Master
as
is
to
pay
them
above
all
expectation
,
or
desire
,
in
the
next
Life
.
Which
Admonition
is
most
important
for
moderating
our
appetites
,
and
avoiding
of
ambition
,
greediness
,
and
contention
,
when
the
day
shall
come
,
though
in
England
there
will
not
want
to
give
contentment
also
with
abundance
in
temporal
matters
to
all
godly
Men
that
shall
labour
there
,
if
his
Divine
Majesty
vouchsafe
to
restore
the
same
from
his
Enemies
hands
;
so
as
my
hope
is
that
our
Clergy
in
every
degree
from
the
highest
to
the
lowest
will
endeavour
,
at
that
day
,
to
conform
themselves
to
all
rules
of
Reason
,
Piety
and
Religion
,
and
to
hearken
gladly
to
any
good
Counsel
,
or
remembrance
of
Order
and
Discipline
that
shall
be
offered
,
for
theirs
and
the
common
good
,
and
with
that
I
may
presume
to
set
down
the
Notes
that
hereafter
do
ensue
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
Bishops
and
Bishopricks
in
England
.
BIshops
and
Prelates
be
Heads
of
the
Clergy
,
and
if
all
ought
to
be
Light
and
Salt
,
how
much
more
they
that
must
lighten
and
season
not
only
the
Temporalty
and
Laity
,
but
all
the
rest
of
their
own
Order
also
,
who
according
to
the
example
given
them
by
their
Prelate
,
are
wont
to
proceed
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
best
means
for
a
Bishop
to
do
much
good
in
his
Diocess
,
is
to
have
good
Priests
about
him
:
for
that
a
Prelate
without
good
Priests
to
help
him
,
is
a
Bird
without
Feathers
to
fly
;
and
to
have
good
Priests
,
he
must
make
good
Priests
,
both
by
his
Life
,
Doctrine
and
other
good
means
,
and
especially
by
Seminaries
;
for
that
Figs
grow
not
on
Thorns
,
as
our
Saviour
says
;
and
to
have
so
great
a
Treasure
,
it
must
cost
both
Labour
,
Industry
and
Mony
.
The
Authority
and
Jurisdiction
of
Bishops
in
England
is
commonly
more
than
in
divers
other
Countries
,
and
more
respected
;
and
their
ordinary
inquiry
upon
dishonesty
of
Life
or
suspicion
thereof
is
peculiar
to
England
alone
,
and
of
very
great
importance
for
holding
Men
in
fear
of
carnal
sins
,
and
for
this
cause
to
be
continued
and
increased
.
And
albeit
,
in
some
other
Counties
,
simple
Fornication
be
not
so
much
punished
,
or
pursued
and
inquired
upon
,
and
that
the
Stews
also
be
permitted
for
avoiding
of
greater
inconveniences
,
in
respect
of
the
different
natures
and
complexions
of
the
People
;
yet
by
experience
we
do
find
,
that
the
same
necessity
of
liberty
is
not
in
England
,
and
consequently
in
no
wife
to
be
brought
in
again
;
for
that
it
is
an
occasion
of
fall
,
and
of
grievous
temptations
to
many
that
otherwise
would
not
have
them
.
That
English
Custom
also
of
often
Visitations
by
the
Bishop
,
and
by
his
Councellors
,
Officials
,
and
other
Ministers
,
and
Probats
of
Testament
to
be
made
before
them
,
and
the
use
of
often
administring
the
Sacrament
of
Confirmation
to
Children
,
is
very
laudable
and
to
be
honoured
;
and
any
other
thing
that
may
belong
to
the
authority
,
credit
,
or
good
estimation
of
the
Bishop
,
or
of
his
Function
and
Office
;
and
if
for
a
time
after
the
next
change
,
some
hand
were
given
to
Bishops
also
in
Temporal
affairs
,
as
to
be
principal
in
all
publick
Commissions
within
the
Shire
,
it
would
greatly
authorise
Religion
,
and
assure
the
Country
much
more
to
the
Prince
.
It
will
appertain
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
to
consider
of
the
Revenues
of
each
Bishoprick
,
Bishops
Livings
.
and
where
there
wanteth
sufficient
to
bear
out
decently
that
State
,
then
to
add
so
much
as
shall
be
necessary
;
yet
are
Bishops
to
be
admonished
,
saith
Mr.
John
Avila
,
that
Christ
willeth
them
to
be
Lights
of
the
World
,
and
Salt
of
the
Earth
by
their
fervour
of
Religion
,
Prudence
,
and
Vertues
,
and
not
by
abundance
of
great
Riches
and
Pomp
;
and
he
alledgeth
a
Canon
of
the
first
Council
of
Carthage
,
which
saith
thus
:
Episcopus
habeat
vilem
supellectilem
,
mensam
,
&
victum
pauperem
,
&
dignitatis
suae
authoritatem
,
fidei
&
vitae
meritis
quaerat
.
And
upon
this
he
addeth
,
That
much
more
hurt
hath
come
to
the
Church
of
God
by
overmuch
Wealth
of
Bishops
,
than
by
their
Poverty
,
albeit
he
wisheth
notwithstanding
that
they
have
sufficient
with
Moderation
.
And
he
beseecheth
the
Council
of
Trent
,
that
as
well
of
Bishops
Livings
,
as
of
Deanries
,
Archdeaconries
,
Rich
Benefices
,
and
all
other
Ecclesiastical
Livings
which
can
bear
it
,
that
there
be
a
certain
Portion
allotted
for
the
Poor
,
whereof
he
would
not
have
the
Incumbents
to
have
Possession
or
Interest
,
but
only
that
they
with
some
other
assigned
for
that
purpose
to
be
joyned
with
them
,
to
have
the
Distribution
,
and
be
accountable
yearly
for
it
,
as
if
it
were
not
theirs
.
And
his
reason
for
this
is
,
for
that
each
Ecclesiastical
Person
being
bound
in
Conscience
to
give
part
to
the
Poor
,
it
were
good
their
Consciences
were
eased
herein
by
help
of
some
others
also
,
and
that
the
Poor
were
assured
of
their
Portion
:
which
Holy
suggestion
might
easily
be
put
in
Execution
at
the
beginning
in
England
;
and
it
would
be
a
goodly
Treasure
for
the
Poor
in
every
Diocess
,
and
a
singular
Example
to
all
other
Nations
in
Christendom
;
and
those
that
are
good
Prelates
and
Priests
,
would
be
contented
therewith
,
and
give
besides
also
of
their
own
,
and
such
as
are
otherwise
,
at
least
would
be
forced
to
give
this
to
their
own
benefit
and
others
.
For
the
Bishop's
own
Person
,
as
also
his
Houshold
,
it
shall
not
be
needful
to
say
how
far
off
it
ought
to
be
not
only
from
vanity
,
pomp
,
and
lightness
,
which
is
crept
into
many
to
the
ruine
and
scandal
of
the
World
;
to
wit
,
of
gorgeous
Apparel
,
great
troops
of
Servants
,
rich
Furniture
of
Houshold-stuff
,
and
other
Ostentation
of
this
quality
;
but
also
and
much
more
from
the
prophanity
and
secularity
of
others
,
as
Hawking
,
Hunting
,
Dicing
,
Carding
,
Banqueting
,
inriching
of
Kindred
,
and
the
like
;
which
Corruptions
do
easily
insinuate
themselves
,
partly
by
corrupt
Nature
,
and
partly
by
inticements
of
others
,
as
by
experience
we
have
seen
in
former
times
,
if
our
Bishops
and
Priests
do
not
stand
watchfully
upon
their
own
Actions
,
and
resolutely
cut
off
the
Serpents
Head
,
and
all
Serpentish
allurements
to
these
things
at
the
beginning
.
The
Bishop's
Person
ought
to
be
as
an
Angel
of
Peace
,
Joy
,
Comfort
,
Ayd
,
Compassion
,
and
Encouragement
amongst
the
People
;
and
his
House
to
be
a
School
of
all
Vertues
,
and
a
Shop
or
Store-house
of
all
vertuous
Men
,
to
take
out
as
need
shall
be
,
for
the
furnishing
of
other
Places
.
Silks
,
Velvets
,
Chains
of
Gold
,
Feathers
,
Hawks
,
Hounds
,
and
the
like
in
his
House
or
Houshold
is
great
vanity
.
Idleness
,
Swearing
,
Gluttony
,
loose
Life
,
Unlawful
gains
in
his
Servants
,
is
Impiety
.
Well
it
were
that
Prelates
Servants
should
be
the
better
provided
for
,
than
any
other
,
to
the
end
that
many
might
desire
their
Service
,
and
bear
the
Discipline
of
their
Houses
more
willingly
,
to
wit
,
that
they
should
be
both
better
paid
,
and
have
more
ways
for
their
present
Services
,
and
more
hope
of
certain
recompence
for
the
time
to
come
;
but
with
this
also
it
were
reason
,
that
they
should
be
known
from
all
other
Mens
Servants
by
their
Vertuous
Behaviour
,
Modesty
in
Apparel
,
Temperance
in
Dyet
▪
Sweetness
and
Humility
of
Speech
,
Courteous
Conversations
.
No
less
care
ought
to
have
the
Bishop
of
the
Souls
of
his
Servants
,
but
rather
more
than
any
other
of
his
Flock
;
which
the
Holy
Apostle
St.
Paul
did
so
far
exaggerate
to
his
Scholar
Timothy
that
was
also
a
Bishop
,
as
he
said
;
If
any
man
have
not
care
of
his
own
,
and
especially
of
those
that
be
his
Domesticals
,
he
is
without
Faith
,
and
worse
than
an
infidel
.
The
principal
Point
that
good
Prelates
do
use
,
and
may
use
,
about
Reformation
of
their
Families
,
are
,
first
,
to
keep
no
more
than
they
have
need
,
and
are
well
able
to
maintain
of
themselves
,
without
permitting
them
Shifts
,
Bribes
,
or
other
unlawful
or
suspicious
means
to
help
themselves
,
under
colour
and
countenance
of
their
Master's
Coats
,
which
all
redoundeth
to
their
Masters
hurt
and
discredit
.
And
,
Secondly
,
if
more
do
offer
themselves
to
service
,
than
the
Bishop
can
thus
maintain
,
or
hath
need
of
,
more
merit
and
edification
will
it
be
to
help
to
place
them
otherwhere
,
and
to
assist
them
also
with
Alms
abroad
,
if
his
ability
be
for
it
,
than
to
hold
great
Troops
of
Servants
under
pretence
of
Piety
and
Alms
,
which
oftentimes
is
Oftentation
and
Vanity
,
or
at
leastwise
great
occasion
thereof
.
Thirdly
,
such
as
be
admitted
to
the
Bishop's
Family
,
and
dwell
in
his
House
,
ought
to
be
governed
with
all
kind
of
care
and
good
Discipline
fit
for
such
a
place
,
and
not
disagreeing
to
the
State
and
Concition
of
the
Men
;
and
namely
,
That
they
confess
themselves
every
Month
at
the
least
with
known
and
approved
Confessors
;
and
that
the
Bishop
himself
upon
high
Feasts
,
or
some
other
,
may
,
by
his
appointment
,
administer
unto
them
the
blessed
Sacrament
;
that
whilest
they
dine
or
sup
in
the
Hall
,
they
have
some
Spiritual
good
Lecture
read
unto
them
,
that
a
certain
competent
space
be
appointed
them
to
rise
and
go
to
Bed
,
and
some
Exercise
of
Prayers
in
the
Mornings
,
and
that
in
the
day
time
,
such
as
have
no
particular
charge
or
offices
to
occupy
themselves
in
,
but
to
attend
and
wait
,
have
some
thing
devised
for
their
Exercise
,
if
it
may
be
to
keep
them
from
idleness
:
and
among
these
may
enter
some
honest
kind
of
Disports
also
at
certain
times
,
and
store
of
good
Books
to
be
laid
in
publick
places
for
them
to
read
,
and
entertain
themselves
at
other
seasons
.
No
access
of
Women
to
be
permitted
.
All
kind
of
access
and
ordinary
residence
,
or
traffick
of
Women
within
a
Prelate's
House
for
any
occasion
whatsoever
,
whether
they
be
kindred
or
not
,
is
indecent
,
suspicious
,
and
full
of
disedification
,
except
it
were
only
upon
some
known
cause
,
suit
,
or
particular
business
without
stay
,
which
yet
ought
to
be
avoided
the
most
that
may
be
.
Occupations
of
a
good
Bishop
.
The
occupations
of
a
good
Bishop
,
which
lie
upon
him
,
by
obligation
of
his
office
,
are
so
many
and
weighty
,
as
it
cannot
be
imagined
how
he
can
have
spare
time
and
leisure
for
idleness
,
or
vain
and
secular
entertainments
,
if
he
have
a
good
Conscience
:
but
rather
it
is
needful
that
he
devise
the
time
very
well
,
and
exactly
,
for
to
be
able
to
fulfil
his
duty
,
in
preparing
,
saying
Mass
,
preaching
,
teaching
,
visiting
his
Diocess
,
hearing
and
determining
of
causes
,
attend
to
his
particular
Houshold
,
conferring
with
his
Officers
,
and
a
thousand
other
Occupations
,
Cares
,
and
Obligations
that
will
fall
upon
him
,
and
take
from
him
both
his
time
by
Day
,
and
sleep
by
Night
;
if
he
be
such
a
Father
as
he
ought
to
be
,
and
have
a
tender
heart
towards
God's
Service
,
and
his
own
Salvation
,
and
towards
the
good
of
his
People
and
Country
;
which
being
so
,
there
needeth
no
other
Advertisement
in
this
behalf
,
but
that
he
be
a
good
Man
,
and
look
well
to
his
Conscience
,
and
divide
well
the
hours
of
the
day
that
every
thing
may
be
done
in
its
time
,
and
Men
find
space
and
facility
to
negotiate
with
him
.
Let
him
visit
his
Diocess
often
by
himself
,
if
he
can
,
to
know
his
own
Sheep
nominatim
,
as
Christ
commandeth
;
and
if
he
cannot
,
let
him
do
it
by
his
Officers
,
and
see
that
it
be
done
with
diligence
,
and
gratis
,
without
Bribes
;
and
let
the
Visitations
be
examined
well
afterwards
,
and
some
Declaration
ever
made
of
them
,
by
punishing
or
promoting
of
such
as
deserve
,
to
the
end
it
may
appear
that
they
are
not
made
only
for
fashion
sake
.
The
custom
of
England
is
to
call
the
Curate
,
with
the
two
Church-wardens
to
every
Visitation
,
and
two
principal
Men
more
of
the
Parish
;
and
to
exhibit
Interrogations
to
the
one
Party
concerning
the
other's
demeanour
,
is
a
very
effectual
order
,
if
it
be
well
observed
,
as
is
also
that
every
Archdeacon
should
make
his
Visitation
apart
at
his
due
times
,
and
communicate
them
after
with
the
Bishop
.
In
all
good
works
that
are
to
be
done
within
the
City
where
the
Bishop
resideth
,
or
within
his
whole
Diocess
,
whether
they
be
for
setting
up
of
Religious
Houses
,
Schools
,
Seminaries
,
Hospitals
,
Colledges
,
Prisons
,
bringing
up
of
Orphans
,
Marrying
of
poor
Maids
,
helping
of
Widows
,
repairing
,
enlarging
,
and
furnishing
of
Churches
,
redeeming
of
Captives
,
setting
forward
of
Confraternities
,
and
the
like
;
the
Bishop
as
the
Common
Father
and
Treasurer
of
the
poor
ought
to
have
his
part
more
or
less
according
to
his
ability
.
And
when
he
were
able
to
give
no
Mony
,
yet
should
he
animate
others
,
shew
the
way
,
give
the
designment
,
remove
difficulties
,
and
make
much
of
them
that
were
doers
therein
,
whereby
only
(
I
mean
by
his
authority
,
consent
and
incouragement
)
he
should
be
able
to
bring
many
good
things
to
pass
,
even
without
Mony
,
if
he
had
it
not
to
give
;
but
if
he
have
wealth
and
will
not
spend
,
words
will
do
little
.
It
is
reported
of
certain
godly
Prelates
,
That
besides
the
bestowing
of
their
own
Goods
in
pious
works
,
God
gave
them
force
to
draw
out
great
store
of
other
Men's
also
,
and
so
to
have
the
merit
of
both
;
For
which
cause
,
first
they
used
to
be
very
familiar
with
all
such
Men
as
had
this
Spirit
,
to
go
up
and
down
,
and
attend
to
these
works
,
willing
them
never
to
be
dismayed
,
but
to
come
to
them
in
all
their
difficulties
,
for
that
Mony
and
Council
should
never
want
.
And
,
Secondly
,
they
used
to
have
a
lift
of
all
the
rich
Men
within
their
Diocess
,
whom
they
sought
also
to
gain
before
hand
,
by
courteous
entreaty
,
and
often
inviting
of
them
;
and
when
any
work
of
Piety
was
offered
,
then
would
the
Bishop
first
set
down
all
his
own
Contribution
,
and
then
perswade
the
rest
by
his
Exhortation
and
Example
to
do
the
like
.
And
by
this
means
they
brought
to
pass
infinite
great
works
,
that
otherwise
seemed
altogether
above
their
powers
.
What
Men
ought
to
be
chosen
Bishops
.
Many
good
Men
of
our
time
are
of
Opinion
,
That
the
first
quality
and
condition
,
which
the
Prince
ought
to
consider
,
in
choosing
,
or
presenting
a
good
Bishop
,
should
be
whether
he
be
liberal
,
and
a
good
Alms-man
,
or
no
;
for
if
he
have
this
grace
,
it
is
impossible
almost
but
that
together
with
this
,
he
is
a
good
Man
of
Life
also
.
And
albeit
he
should
want
a
great
degree
in
learning
,
or
some
other
such
part
,
yet
this
one
of
Alms-giving
would
supply
for
all
,
and
by
his
liberality
he
would
make
learned
Men
,
though
he
were
none
himself
;
and
so
supply
the
want
by
others
.
But
if
he
want
this
part
of
Piety
,
all
the
rest
will
do
little
good
with
the
People
.
And
Mr.
John
Avila
noteth
to
the
Council
of
Trent
,
that
not
only
Christ
himself
,
but
his
Apostles
also
after
him
,
laid
hands
rather
of
vertuous
Men
to
make
Bishops
,
though
they
were
Married
,
than
of
great
learned
Clerks
.
And
so
do
the
two
Descriptions
made
by
St.
Paul
to
Timothy
,
and
to
Titus
,
of
good
Bishops
,
declare
,
though
learning
also
be
necessary
,
but
more
the
other
.
The
Bishop
ought
to
have
a
Roll
of
all
the
Preachers
,
Pastors
and
Priests
within
his
Diocess
,
with
the
Names
,
Surnames
,
Parentage
,
Ages
,
Talents
,
Manners
,
Merits
,
and
Occupations
,
and
to
study
and
go
them
over
often
,
and
to
add
every
Year
,
that
which
his
Officers
do
bring
in
their
Visitations
,
of
their
Merits
or
Demerits
;
and
besides
this
,
to
have
some
special
Men
of
confidence
and
zeal
in
every
place
to
advertise
him
of
that
which
passeth
for
his
better
Instruction
,
to
the
end
that
when
Benefices
,
or
other
Charges
shall
fall
void
,
he
may
provide
them
with
more
facility
,
and
commend
also
to
the
Prince
,
such
Persons
as
deserve
to
be
preferred
to
higher
Rooms
;
and
put
back
,
deprive
,
or
chasten
them
that
behave
themselves
evil
.
The
like
Lifts
ought
the
Archbishops
to
have
over
all
the
Bishopricks
,
under
their
Charges
:
And
the
same
ought
to
have
the
Prince
and
his
chief
Counsellors
over
all
the
Realm
;
so
all
good
Men
should
not
need
to
sue
and
labour
to
be
imployed
,
nor
the
ambitious
greatly
profit
themselves
by
their
sollicitude
and
negotiation
;
but
the
one
should
be
fetched
out
of
their
corners
,
when
they
thought
not
of
it
,
to
Promotion
,
and
the
other
sent
home
empty
from
the
Court
and
other
places
,
which
they
troubled
by
their
importunity
,
until
they
were
of
better
Merits
.
No
one
thing
would
so
much
profit
the
Commonwealth
,
as
if
these
punishments
and
rewards
were
sure
and
certain
.
Benefices
to
be
provided
by
opposition
.
It
is
thought
also
,
that
it
would
be
a
matter
of
great
importance
,
for
the
preservation
of
a
good
English
Clergy
,
that
the
providing
of
Priests
for
Benefices
within
every
Diocess
should
be
reduced
to
the
Bishops
and
to
certain
of
the
Chapter
or
chief
Men
about
him
,
to
be
assigned
for
that
effect
,
and
that
the
preferment
should
go
by
Opposition
and
Tryal
,
both
for
learning
and
manners
;
and
certain
Examiners
to
be
appointed
for
the
Determination
,
who
should
give
their
Determination
upon
their
Oaths
;
and
that
the
Patrons
of
Benefices
,
that
now
are
in
England
,
should
be
recompenced
with
some
other
Priviledge
or
Honour
to
be
done
to
them
in
their
Parishes
,
where
they
are
Patrons
;
but
not
to
present
the
Persons
,
nor
give
Advowsons
;
or
at
leastwise
,
if
all
were
not
to
be
taken
away
,
the
most
should
be
,
that
they
presented
some
three
or
four
able
Men
together
,
both
for
learning
and
manners
,
and
that
the
Bishop
with
his
Examiners
may
take
whom
of
those
they
judged
most
worthy
.
After
Examination
made
of
Men's
learning
,
by
Opposition
and
Disputation
,
the
like
Examination
,
or
rather
much
more
stricter
,
ought
to
be
made
of
Life
and
Manners
,
either
by
the
self
same
Examiners
,
or
rather
by
others
to
determine
also
upon
their
Oaths
,
as
the
former
:
And
this
second
Examination
ought
to
be
made
by
Testimony
of
Letters
,
and
Witnesses
concerning
the
behaviour
of
the
Pretenders
;
and
ever
the
Merit
and
Vertue
ought
to
be
preferred
before
Learning
;
and
to
the
end
Men
be
not
disgraced
by
this
second
Examination
,
after
they
have
passed
the
first
of
learning
,
perhaps
it
will
be
best
,
that
this
go
first
;
and
if
any
Man
be
found
defective
in
this
,
he
may
,
with
less
discredit
,
desist
from
the
other
;
and
let
the
Tryal
and
Opposition
be
published
some
Weeks
or
Months
before
,
as
shall
be
thought
necessary
.
And
greatly
it
will
import
that
all
Benefices
be
given
and
taken
in
England
with
this
express
Condition
,
That
upon
Merit
or
Demerit
,
they
may
be
changed
,
or
taken
away
,
and
the
Parties
removed
either
to
higher
or
lower
Benefices
,
or
to
none
at
all
,
if
he
deserveth
it
.
And
that
the
Condition
also
be
put
by
the
Prince
and
Pope
,
in
providing
of
Bishopricks
,
to
wit
,
that
when
ever
the
Prince
or
Archbishops
shall
require
Visitors
of
His
Holiness
to
visit
any
Bishop
,
or
Archbishop
,
and
shall
find
just
cause
to
deprive
him
,
or
put
him
down
to
a
lower
Bishoprick
,
that
it
shall
be
lawful
,
and
that
each
Prelate
may
enter
with
this
express
Condition
,
as
also
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
Canons
and
the
rest
.
And
that
sometimes
it
be
put
in
Execution
,
for
that
this
will
be
a
continual
Bridle
and
Spur
to
them
,
when
they
know
they
have
no
certainty
,
or
perpetuity
;
and
as
to
the
good
,
it
will
be
an
occasion
of
perpetual
promotion
,
so
to
the
other
it
will
be
a
motive
to
look
about
them
.
Order
must
be
given
by
the
Bishops
for
often
meeting
of
the
Clergy
in
Provincial
Synods
;
or
otherwise
to
confer
their
doubts
,
and
to
take
light
and
incouragement
the
one
of
the
other
.
And
for
the
better
keeping
of
Unity
both
in
Mind
,
and
Spirit
,
and
Actions
;
and
the
old
Canons
,
Customs
,
and
old
Ecclesiastical
Ordinances
of
our
English
Church
are
to
be
brought
in
ure
again
,
as
much
as
may
be
,
and
as
they
serve
profitably
to
our
Times
.
Whether
it
be
convenient
to
have
a
Third
Archbishop
in
England
,
and
some
Bishopricks
increased
,
enlarged
,
diminished
or
divided
,
I
have
put
it
in
Consideration
before
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
and
so
have
no
more
to
note
in
particular
about
this
Chapter
of
Bishops
,
but
only
to
refer
my self
to
that
which
in
general
the
Holy
Council
of
Trent
has
ordained
,
about
Reformation
of
Bishops
,
which
I
do
suppose
ever
as
a
Foundation
to
all
,
that
here
or
elsewhere
is
added
for
England
alone
at
its
next
change
to
Catholick
Religion
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Deans
,
Canons
,
Pastors
,
Curates
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
.
AFter
Bishops
do
follow
the
other
inferiour
Order
of
the
Clergy
,
to
which
may
be
apply'd
so
much
of
that
which
I
have
spoken
before
in
the
Chapter
of
Bishops
,
as
doth
concern
them
.
And
furthermore
you
may
add
the
Advertisement
and
Ordinations
of
the
Holy
late
Council
of
Trent
,
about
Reformation
of
Priests
,
which
were
convenient
should
be
put
in
Execution
in
England
above
all
other
Catholick
Countries
,
with
Zeal
and
Devotion
:
and
what
else
I
can
remember
that
is
particular
to
our
Country
,
or
not
touched
by
the
said
Council
,
I
shall
endeavour
to
suggest
in
this
place
.
All
Men
will
confess
that
Deans
,
and
Canons
,
and
other
Ministers
of
Cathedral
Churches
at
their
first
Institution
,
and
many
years
after
,
did
live
in
common
,
and
did
eat
together
in
one
Hall
,
or
Refectory
,
and
that
their
Life
and
manner
of
Discipline
,
was
a
community
of
one
good
and
well
ordered
College
,
as
we
read
of
those
that
lived
under
St.
Augustin
,
as
their
Bishop
,
in
the
City
of
Hippo
in
Africa
;
and
of
those
that
long
after
lived
under
St.
Dominick
,
as
their
Prior
in
the
City
of
Osma
in
Spain
;
and
for
this
effect
were
the
Closes
,
or
Cloisters
built
in
every
Cathedral
Church
for
Canons
to
live
together
under
one
Lock
and
Discipline
,
as
hath
been
said
,
and
for
this
cause
were
they
called
Regular
;
and
the
very
name
of
Canon
signifieth
a
Rule
;
and
in
divers
places
yet
of
other
Countries
,
the
same
is
observed
,
though
not
with
so
great
Exaction
,
as
from
the
beginning
it
was
.
But
now
in
England
it
might
be
restored
to
the
first
perfection
again
,
so
as
our
Canons
might
live
in
common
,
and
be
Exemplar
Men
of
Life
.
And
if
there
should
be
any
difficulty
to
obtain
this
of
all
,
yet
at
leastwise
that
no
Man
live
abroad
,
or
alone
,
but
by
particular
leave
and
Dispensation
.
And
that
such
as
will
live
in
Community
,
may
have
some
priviledges
above
the
rest
;
and
that
ordinarily
of
these
Men
,
may
be
chosen
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
Heads
of
Colleges
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Dignities
,
so
as
to
live
Exemplarly
may
have
some
priviledge
and
enlargement
above
the
rest
;
for
which
cause
also
it
would
be
good
,
that
some
ordinary
degrees
and
steps
were
known
in
the
Commonwealth
for
Ecclesiastical
Men
to
ascend
,
and
to
go
up
by
.
And
first
Seminaries
and
ordinary
Colleges
in
the
Universities
,
and
from
thence
to
be
Heads
of
Houses
,
and
Fellows
of
the
exempted
and
priviledged
Colleges
,
of
which
I
shall
speak
more
in
the
Chapter
following
concerning
Universities
;
and
from
those
to
be
Canons
in
the
Cathedral
Churches
,
and
after
to
pass
to
other
Dignities
,
Prelacies
,
and
Bishopricks
.
Among
which
Degrees
of
Promotion
,
no
one
is
more
fit
to
try
Men
,
and
to
make
them
sufficient
for
higher
places
,
than
Canonneries
,
if
they
were
used
to
this
effect
,
and
Men
ordinarily
taken
from
thence
to
other
preferments
;
and
this
according
to
their
Merits
only
,
and
behaviour
in
the
same
,
and
not
for
favour
,
kindred
,
and
other
respects
.
And
still
the
most
virtuous
,
wise
and
orderly
,
is
to
be
preferred
,
and
especially
those
that
are
pious
,
and
Men
of
Alms
,
though
they
were
somewhat
inferiour
to
the
rest
;
and
that
no
troublesome
,
unquiet
,
idle
,
vain
,
heady
,
proud
,
or
dissolute
Men
should
be
preferred
,
though
he
were
never
so
qualified
otherwise
,
but
rather
know
certainly
he
should
be
put
back
from
that
place
,
and
with
that
express
Condition
to
take
his
Canonry
or
other
Dignity
,
when
he
entereth
,
as
before
hath
been
noted
.
Of
helping
our selves
by
Strangers
.
I
have
suggested
before
in
the
Chapter
belonging
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
how
that
the
scarcity
of
good
and
able
English
Priests
being
so
great
,
as
it
is
like
to
be
at
the
next
change
,
when
so
many
places
will
be
to
fill
,
as
the
greatness
of
such
a
Kingdom
requireth
;
the
first
care
must
be
in
all
reason
,
and
good
Law
of
prudence
,
to
furnish
Bishopricks
,
Deanries
,
Archdeaconries
,
and
some
such
other
principal
charges
of
Jurisdiction
and
Government
,
where
only
the
English
Men
will
be
able
to
discharge
the
Office
,
by
reason
of
the
Language
,
and
not
Strangers
;
But
yet
where
no
convenient
provision
can
be
made
of
the
English
Nation
,
there
to
help
our selves
rather
with
some
discreet
and
vertuous
Men
of
other
Countries
for
a
time
,
and
those
to
be
chosen
and
sent
us
only
upon
our
Petition
,
by
zealous
and
good
Bishops
abroad
,
than
to
leave
the
People
wholly
unfurnished
,
namely
for
saying
of
Mass
,
singing
in
the
Quire
of
Cathedral
Churches
,
and
Collegial
,
and
other
such
like
Priestly
Functions
,
as
by
Men
of
other
Languages
may
be
performed
,
with
Condition
that
this
shall
be
used
only
for
a
space
,
until
our
Clergy
shall
be
increased
;
and
no
propriety
of
Benefices
to
be
given
to
them
,
No
Appropriation
of
Benefices
at
the
beginning
.
but
only
competent
Pensions
and
Allowance
,
during
their
aboad
in
England
,
which
may
be
so
long
as
they
behave
themselves
well
,
and
give
Edification
to
the
People
.
I
have
spoken
also
of
English
Preachers
to
be
sent
over
the
Realm
,
alloting
to
every
Bishop
so
many
as
may
be
had
for
that
purpose
,
and
that
he
divide
them
,
as
he
shall
think
most
needful
,
and
that
for
some
few
years
at
least
,
it
would
be
more
commodious
for
the
Publick
,
and
more
liberty
for
the
Preachers
,
and
Priests
themselves
to
have
no
Appropriation
,
or
Obligation
to
any
particular
Benefices
,
but
ample
Commission
rather
for
all
with
a
sufficient
stipend
to
live
upon
until
things
be
better
settled
.
Churches
,
Chancels
,
and
Sacristies
.
I
have
also
signified
how
needful
it
will
be
that
Commissioners
be
sent
abroad
to
visit
Churches
throughout
the
Realm
,
and
all
things
belonging
thereunto
,
and
to
enlarge
the
material
part
in
many
places
,
for
that
the
People
are
much
increased
;
and
that
the
Chancel
in
particular
be
more
capable
,
decent
,
and
commodious
for
the
Priests
;
and
the
Sacristies
and
Revestries
for
the
Furniture
of
the
Altar
,
and
the
rest
of
God's
Service
;
and
that
they
be
made
much
bigger
and
more
handsome
,
as
well
for
service
of
the
Priests
,
as
for
principal
Men
sometimes
to
retire
themselves
thither
for
Confession
,
and
other
such
occasions
;
and
that
the
provision
and
furniture
of
Vestments
,
and
other
necessaries
for
the
Churches
,
be
such
as
may
edifie
and
increase
Devotion
,
and
not
the
contrary
,
as
at
other
times
it
hath
been
;
and
discreet
and
able
persons
be
chosen
to
have
care
of
these
things
,
and
competent
maintenance
allowed
them
for
the
same
,
and
not
to
be
committed
to
most
impotent
,
ignorant
,
and
contemptible
of
the
Parish
,
as
it
hath
been
accustomed
;
For
that
they
will
do
the
Office
for
little
or
nothing
,
but
yet
so
as
it
were
better
undone
.
It
is
to
be
considered
whether
Catholick
service
may
be
said
again
in
our
old
Churches
before
they
be
consecrated
of
☜
new
,
or
hallowed
publickly
from
the
Profanation
of
Hereticks
,
and
this
for
more
Detestation
of
Heresie
.
And
in
like
manner
it
may
be
considered
,
whether
such
known
Hereticks
,
or
notorious
Schismaticks
,
or
Persecutors
,
as
shall
return
to
the
Union
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
should
presently
be
admitted
to
come
to
our
Churches
,
or
rather
that
some
part
of
the
old
Ecclesiastical
Canons
should
be
put
in
ure
for
their
restraint
for
a
time
,
so
as
though
they
be
reconciled
,
absolved
,
and
admitted
also
to
the
Sacraments
in
private
,
yet
for
publick
satisfaction
,
they
should
not
be
admitted
to
enter
our
Churches
,
but
by
little
and
little
,
and
with
the
Moderation
,
Humiliation
,
and
other
reverent
Ceremonies
appointed
for
that
purpose
;
which
the
sooner
also
is
to
be
thought
on
,
thereby
to
shew
the
different
proceeding
between
them
and
us
,
they
pressing
us
to
go
to
their
Church
against
our
Wills
and
Consciences
,
though
it
were
with
open
and
known
Dissimulation
,
and
we
do
not
admit
them
to
enter
our
Churches
out
of
hand
,
though
it
be
desired
by
them
,
and
that
they
made
Profession
both
inwardly
and
outwardly
of
our
Religion
.
And
if
such
care
and
circumspection
be
to
be
used
in
admitting
Hereticks
to
our
material
Churches
,
as
in
truth
there
ought
to
be
;
then
much
more
must
be
had
in
admitting
them
to
be
Priests
and
Ministers
of
the
same
,
except
it
be
upon
great
and
long
probation
and
satisfaction
given
,
☞
and
in
some
rare
case
,
as
all
the
World
may
see
and
confess
.
And
whether
it
shall
be
fit
at
that
day
to
disable
some
great
and
able
Hereticks
,
and
their
Posterity
,
especially
if
they
have
been
principal
Authors
in
the
overthrowing
of
the
Catholick
Religion
,
or
known
Persecutors
of
the
same
,
not
only
from
Priesthood
and
Ecclesiastical
Dignities
,
but
also
from
other
honours
and
Preferments
temporal
of
the
Commonwealth
,
for
warning
and
deterring
of
others
,
and
for
more
security
of
the
said
Weal
Publick
,
the
wiser
sort
of
that
time
may
put
in
Consideration
.
As
for
the
good
Life
of
Priests
and
Clergy-men
,
whereof
all
dependeth
,
that
great
Servant
of
God
Mr.
John
Avila
layeth
a
very
prudent
Consideration
before
the
Council
of
Trent
,
saying
,
That
it
is
not
enough
for
making
of
good
Priests
to
multiply
good
Laws
,
and
appoint
punishments
to
the
Transgressors
,
as
many
Prelates
do
,
for
that
it
costeth
them
little
:
and
the
reason
is
,
for
that
it
being
a
painful
thing
to
punish
often
,
as
well
for
him
that
punisheth
,
as
for
him
that
is
punished
,
it
wearied
out
the
one
and
the
other
,
and
oftentimes
sooner
the
Punisher
than
him
that
is
punished
,
if
he
be
perverse
;
and
so
no
good
ensueth
thereof
at
all
.
Wherefore
he
saith
the
true
remedy
is
to
procure
that
Men
be
induced
to
love
good
Laws
,
and
observe
them
without
punishment
,
and
then
good
Laws
will
profit
them
.
And
such
are
they
who
are
virtuously
brought
up
,
and
trained
in
godly
Discipline
from
their
youths
;
and
for
that
this
doth
ask
both
care
,
and
labour
,
and
cost
,
few
Prelates
will
take
it
upon
them
.
But
ours
of
England
ought
to
do
otherwise
,
and
to
take
the
Water
from
her
Fountain
,
which
is
to
train
up
the
youth
of
their
Diocess
from
their
tender
years
in
Schools
,
Seminaries
and
Colleges
of
Piety
and
Learning
.
And
this
godly
Man
would
have
no
Priests
made
at
all
,
but
only
out
of
these
Seminaries
and
Colleges
;
and
if
any
did
offer
themselves
that
had
not
been
brought
up
in
them
,
he
would
have
them
put
into
some
other
Colleges
,
or
Seminaries
to
be
errected
for
this
purpose
,
there
to
live
,
and
be
tryed
for
a
time
upon
their
own
charges
,
to
make
proof
,
not
only
of
their
ability
in
learning
,
but
also
and
much
more
of
their
humility
,
patience
,
obedience
,
conformity
of
manners
,
and
other
like
vertues
fit
for
Clergy-men
.
Preferment
for
those
of
Seminaries
.
Moreover
his
Opinion
is
,
that
the
best
Ecclesiastical
Livings
,
and
Church-Dignities
should
be
laid
upon
these
Men
that
are
taken
out
of
Colleges
and
Seminaries
;
and
that
in
all
things
,
caeteris
paribus
,
they
should
be
preferred
,
and
this
according
to
the
Testimony
of
their
Superiors
,
concerning
their
vertue
,
which
ever
he
would
have
more
to
be
respected
than
their
learning
:
and
if
any
should
behave
themselves
evil
in
the
Seminaries
,
or
be
expulsed
for
their
Demerits
,
he
would
have
them
incapable
of
Holy
Orders
thereby
,
if
already
they
be
not
in
Holy
Orders
;
and
if
they
be
,
then
to
be
incapable
of
any
Ecclesiastical
Promotion
,
until
they
have
given
large
and
substantial
satisfaction
of
their
change
and
amendment
.
And
finally
he
saith
,
That
he
would
have
the
life
of
Clergy-men
to
be
so
full
of
labour
,
as
idle
People
should
not
desire
it
;
and
so
full
of
vertue
,
Directions
and
often
Meetings
for
the
Clergy
.
as
Crewes
would
not
come
to
live
among
them
.
For
which
cause
perhaps
it
would
not
be
amiss
,
that
some
particular
Instructions
should
be
given
by
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
or
by
the
Archdeacon
of
that
Circuit
,
or
by
some
other
Superiour
to
all
the
Priests
within
his
charge
,
what
they
should
do
,
how
to
proceed
and
behave
themselves
,
in
all
occasions
,
how
to
distribute
and
divide
the
time
,
and
wherein
most
to
labour
,
and
most
to
avoid
,
and
other
like
particularities
,
for
their
help
and
direction
.
And
to
be
bound
to
yield
an
account
of
all
these
points
,
at
the
Bishop's
,
Archdeacon's
,
or
Official's
Visitation
,
or
at
the
ordinary
times
of
their
meeting
together
,
I
mean
the
Priests
of
each
Circuit
among
themselves
,
which
days
of
meeting
ought
to
be
somewhat
often
,
and
frequent
at
least
,
at
the
beginning
,
as
namely
every
second
and
third
Month
,
or
as
often
as
shall
be
appointed
,
and
thought
convenient
for
those
times
.
And
at
these
meetings
,
Priests
may
be
examined
of
these
and
like
points
,
and
take
direction
of
their
Superiours
,
and
propose
their
doubts
or
difficulties
,
which
they
have
found
in
the
course
begun
of
setting
up
Religion
,
and
gaining
of
Souls
.
And
there
might
be
ordained
Sermons
,
Conferences
,
and
Exhortations
to
be
made
at
these
meetings
,
and
certain
learned
Men
appointed
to
examine
and
resolve
their
doubts
,
which
would
be
a
great
light
and
incouragement
for
them
all
to
go
forward
in
this
Holy
Work
.
Of
Priest's
and
Clergy-men's
Apparel
.
And
this
is
so
much
as
at
this
time
cometh
to
my
Mind
about
these
matters
needful
to
be
remembred
,
except
I
should
add
,
That
the
form
of
Apparel
of
our
new
English
Clergy
is
to
be
reduced
also
to
the
measure
and
proportion
of
that
Perfection
and
Edification
which
we
desire
to
see
in
our
Priests
at
the
next
change
,
and
that
both
vanity
and
novelty
be
avoided
then
,
and
above
all
,
lightness
and
dissolution
;
for
which
effect
perhaps
the
best
means
will
be
to
bring
in
use
again
,
as
near
as
may
be
,
the
old
grave
custom
and
fashion
of
Apparel
that
our
Clergy-men
used
in
ancient
times
,
whereof
such
as
at
that
day
shall
be
appointed
to
consult
and
treat
of
this
matter
,
will
better
be
able
to
set
down
the
particulars
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
Seminaries
,
Colleges
,
Vniversities
,
and
Schools
.
AS
concerning
Seminaries
and
Colleges
for
Institution
and
Increase
of
our
Clergy-men
,
at
the
beginning
of
the
next
change
,
and
how
they
ought
to
be
erected
in
every
Diocess
or
Bishoprick
,
founded
and
provided
for
by
Contribution
of
Ecclesiastical
Benefices
,
established
with
good
Laws
,
and
necessary
Priviledges
,
provided
of
good
Governors
,
divided
into
divers
Members
or
Parts
,
according
to
the
number
of
our
Universities
in
England
;
and
that
the
lesser
Seminaries
abroad
be
subordinate
to
the
greater
of
the
said
Universities
,
Proof
of
such
as
desire
to
be
Priests
out
of
Seminaries
.
and
how
that
none
commonly
should
be
admitted
to
Priesthood
,
but
such
as
have
been
brought
up
,
and
given
good
proof
of
themselves
in
these
Seminaries
,
or
other
Colleges
of
like
Discipline
.
Of
all
these
points
,
I
say
,
there
hath
been
sufficiently
spoken
before
in
divers
Chapters
of
this
Memorial
,
which
need
not
be
repeated
in
this
place
,
only
I
add
,
that
these
great
Seminaries
,
which
in
the
First
Chapter
of
the
Second
Part
of
this
Memorial
I
said
were
to
be
erected
in
the
University
for
Heads
of
the
other
,
that
were
to
be
subject
unto
them
abroad
in
every
Diocess
,
may
serve
also
for
that
effect
,
which
Mr.
John
Avila
required
in
the
former
Chapter
,
which
is
for
these
to
enter
,
and
be
proved
for
a
time
,
who
pretend
to
be
Priests
,
and
that
before
they
take
Holy
Orders
they
do
dispose
themselves
duly
by
making
the
Spiritual
Exercises
,
and
using
of
other
means
,
whereby
to
know
and
consider
well
what
they
take
in
hand
;
and
that
such
as
be
of
best
wits
,
be
applied
to
preaching
,
and
those
of
meaner
to
hear
Confessions
,
and
those
of
Prudence
,
Activity
,
and
sound
approved
Vertue
,
to
be
imployed
in
Government
;
and
thus
much
of
Seminaries
of
our
own
Country
.
But
now
for
help
of
other
Countries
also
we
ought
to
have
some
special
care
,
considering
the
Benefit
that
we
have
received
by
Seminaries
to
procure
their
Conversion
,
so
much
as
lies
in
us
,
by
the
same
means
;
and
for
this
purpose
it
would
be
a
work
of
great
Piety
and
Edification
,
and
partly
also
due
,
that
we
should
erect
in
our
Country
,
and
namely
in
London
,
where
most
concourse
of
Merchant
Stangers
are
,
some
number
of
Seminaries
for
the
help
of
our
Neighbours
oppressed
or
infected
with
Heresie
,
as
namely
,
Denmark
,
divers
parts
near
to
us
,
of
Germany
,
Poland
,
Gothland
,
Sweedland
,
Scotland
,
Muscovy
,
and
the
Isles
of
Zeland
;
from
all
which
places
store
of
youth
might
be
had
,
by
reason
of
the
concourse
and
Contraction
of
Merchants
that
daily
come
to
London
from
those
parts
.
And
by
the
Industry
of
some
good
Catholick
Men
that
may
be
found
or
made
in
the
said
Countries
,
by
such
zealous
English
Priests
of
our
own
as
would
be
willing
to
employ
themselves
in
this
work
,
and
go
thither
also
if
need
be
;
among
which
most
gladly
the
Writer
of
this
Memorial
would
offer
himself
for
one
.
And
so
procuring
and
setting
a
certain
sure
manner
of
correspondence
from
these
Kingdoms
for
their
youth
to
come
to
us
,
and
putting
in
Spirit
to
them
,
when
they
be
with
us
,
together
with
learning
,
for
aiding
of
their
Countries
,
the
like
effect
would
follow
in
the
end
,
which
we
have
seen
,
and
proved
in
England
.
And
Almighty
God
would
be
greatly
glorified
thereby
,
and
we
should
revive
again
the
old
glorious
Piety
and
Zeal
of
our
Ancestors
the
Saxons
,
who
after
their
own
Conversion
were
Converters
almost
of
all
Nations
round
about
them
:
and
this
for
this
matter
.
As
for
the
Universities
,
Of
Universities
and
Colleges
.
it
is
well
known
that
they
are
the
Fountains
of
all
good
Learning
,
Policy
and
Government
in
the
Commonwealth
,
and
therefore
to
be
favoured
,
nourished
,
increased
,
and
those
also
which
England
hath
,
are
the
most
fair
,
and
best
furnished
for
the
material
part
,
which
is
for
the
number
of
Colleges
,
and
manner
of
Building
,
Foundations
,
and
Commodities
of
Rents
that
be
to
be
seen
in
all
Christendom
,
as
they
can
testifie
,
who
have
seen
the
one
and
the
other
,
though
in
other
Countries
also
,
there
be
many
goodly
Universities
in
like
manner
,
which
in
the
formal
and
more
essential
part
do
greatly
exceed
ours
,
to
wit
,
in
their
good
order
of
Discipline
,
Number
,
Quality
,
Variety
,
and
Diligence
of
Readers
,
abundance
of
Students
,
and
the
like
;
all
which
points
also
might
be
brought
easily
into
ours
,
and
so
make
them
absolutely
the
best
of
Europe
,
and
to
be
frequented
also
by
multitudes
of
foreign
Scholars
,
seeing
that
maintenance
is
better
cheap
with
us
,
than
any
where
else
.
And
this
would
be
a
point
of
much
honour
to
our
Nation
.
And
to
bring
all
this
to
pass
,
the
first
thing
must
be
,
that
large
and
ample
Commission
be
given
by
the
Prince
and
Parliament
,
and
confirmed
also
by
the
Pope
,
to
certain
Men
of
Experience
,
Learning
,
and
Wisdom
,
for
that
purpose
,
to
see
what
is
convenient
to
be
ordained
for
those
effects
and
times
,
and
for
reducing
of
our
Universities
to
the
best
utility
of
our
Commonwealth
,
having
yet
respect
so
far
forth
as
no
great
inconvenience
do
ensue
thereof
,
to
the
old
ancient
Statutes
,
Customs
,
and
Orders
of
the
said
Universities
and
Colleges
,
and
especially
that
the
Founders
be
not
deprived
of
any
substantial
part
of
their
Holy
Intentions
.
And
for
that
he
that
writeth
this
Memorial
,
hath
seen
and
informed
himself
of
the
chiefest
Universities
that
be
in
Christendom
,
and
has
had
experience
also
of
our
own
,
the
principal
parts
he
hath
noted
,
and
seen
to
be
worthy
to
be
considered
,
for
the
reforming
,
or
bettering
of
our
English
Universities
,
are
these
which
ensue
.
Multitude
of
Oaths
to
be
restrained
.
First
,
That
the
exceeding
great
multitude
of
Oaths
,
which
are
wont
to
be
given
to
them
that
take
degree
of
School
in
our
Universities
,
be
moderated
,
or
taken
away
,
for
the
easing
of
Men's
Consciences
,
and
that
some
few
principal
and
substantial
Points
only
be
given
by
Oath
,
and
the
rest
commanded
under
pain
of
Temporal
Punishments
.
The
reading
of
Sciences
in
particular
Colleges
doth
greatly
hurt
and
hinder
the
publick
profit
of
Students
in
their
Learning
;
for
neither
so
learned
and
substantial
Readers
can
be
had
in
private
Colleges
,
as
were
necessary
to
be
publick
Masters
;
nor
can
the
number
of
Schools
be
so
great
,
and
chosen
in
every
particular
College
or
Hall
,
as
were
convenient
,
to
furnish
a
course
of
any
Science
,
with
reputation
and
profit
;
whereof
also
ensueth
,
that
neither
the
Master
nor
his
Scholars
are
able
,
or
much
animated
,
to
go
forward
in
the
same
.
For
remedy
of
this
,
the
use
of
most
Universities
in
foreign
Countries
is
very
good
,
which
is
to
have
publick
Lectures
only
in
publick
Schools
that
are
fair
and
largely
builded
for
the
purpose
,
and
in
them
to
have
chosen
publick
Readers
of
great
sufficiency
for
all
Universities
,
and
that
their
wages
be
such
,
and
so
honourable
,
as
they
might
well
be
able
to
live
upon
them
,
without
seeking
of
other
shifts
;
and
that
in
no
particular
College
there
should
be
publick
Lectures
permitted
,
except
it
were
in
time
of
Vacations
,
or
of
some
particular
things
that
are
not
read
in
the
publick
Schools
,
as
of
some
points
of
Mathematicks
,
the
Languages
,
or
the
like
;
but
rather
that
all
Students
of
every
College
,
should
be
bound
to
hear
their
ordinary
courses
of
Arts
,
Sciences
,
and
Faculties
,
in
the
common
Schools
,
or
else
not
to
have
Licence
to
proceed
,
or
take
Degree
within
the
University
;
and
that
in
place
of
private
Readers
,
in
particular
Houses
,
there
should
be
appointed
repetitors
in
every
College
,
whose
Office
should
be
to
hear
the
daily
Repetitions
of
such
Lectures
,
as
are
read
in
the
publick
Schools
,
and
to
moderate
and
proceed
in
all
Conferences
and
Disputations
about
the
same
;
and
by
experience
it
is
found
that
this
manner
of
study
doth
profit
more
in
few
Years
,
than
any
other
in
many
.
Competent
Stipends
.
The
ordinary
wages
of
a
publick
Reader
ought
to
be
such
,
as
will
move
the
principal
part
of
learned
Men
to
sue
and
stand
for
the
same
,
and
to
persevere
in
it
when
they
have
it
.
At
least
some
few
Lectures
ought
to
have
this
commodity
annexed
unto
it
,
though
others
may
be
of
far
less
value
,
to
the
end
that
upon
hope
to
come
at
length
to
these
greater
Lectures
by
degrees
,
learned
Men
be
content
to
pass
with
the
other
of
less
moment
for
a
time
.
It
might
be
considered
whether
it
should
not
be
good
to
have
concurrence
in
every
principal
Lecture
that
is
read
in
the
common
Schools
,
as
divers
foreign
Universities
have
,
to
wit
,
that
two
learned
Men
should
read
jointly
Divinity
;
and
the
like
in
Law
and
Physick
in
different
Schools
at
the
self
same
hour
,
and
upon
the
self
same
matter
and
subject
,
so
that
Scholars
be
left
free
to
go
to
which
of
the
two
they
shall
like
best
;
for
by
this
means
the
two
Concurrents
will
try
who
shall
read
best
,
and
have
the
most
hearers
.
And
as
for
the
number
of
Lectures
that
are
to
be
read
every
Year
,
or
Quarter
,
by
the
publick
Master
,
they
may
be
set
down
,
and
the
portion
of
wages
that
answer
them
to
every
Lecture
,
and
how
many
Lectures
soever
the
said
Master
shall
fail
to
read
by
himself
,
or
by
a
sufficient
substitute
to
be
allowed
by
the
University
,
so
much
of
his
wages
is
to
be
deducted
presently
,
every
Month
,
or
Quarter
,
without
all
Remission
,
and
to
be
bestowed
upon
poor
Scholars
,
or
other
good
uses
,
as
shall
be
most
expedient
.
And
this
is
the
only
way
to
make
publick
Readers
diligent
and
careful
.
Touching
the
number
of
Lectures
to
be
read
publickly
,
in
best
Universities
they
are
these
,
First
,
For
Divinity
there
can
be
no
less
than
four
at
the
least
,
which
are
,
two
in
School-Doctrine
,
one
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
one
of
the
Moral
part
alone
,
commonly
called
Cases
of
Conscience
.
In
the
Civil
Law
three
are
the
least
,
to
wit
,
one
of
the
Institutes
,
another
of
the
Digests
,
and
a
third
of
the
Codex
.
And
in
like
manner
in
Physick
,
one
at
least
must
be
of
the
Speculative
part
,
and
another
of
the
Practical
,
besides
two
other
at
certain
seasons
,
to
wit
,
of
the
Herbal
and
Anatomy
.
All
which
Lectures
are
either
wanting
,
or
very
weak
in
our
English
Universities
at
this
day
.
And
besides
this
,
since
Heresie
came
in
,
we
have
had
no
Lectures
at
all
of
Canon-Law
,
which
are
to
be
reduced
again
,
though
it
may
be
put
in
Consultation
,
whether
it
shall
be
needful
to
make
it
a
distinct
Science
and
Faculty
from
the
Civil
Law
in
England
,
as
it
is
in
other
Countries
(
for
Men
may
study
it
alone
,
and
take
degree
therein
apart
)
or
rather
that
both
the
Civil
and
Canon-Law
be
made
but
one
Faculty
;
for
that
the
Realm
of
England
being
not
governed
by
the
Civil
Law
,
as
other
Realms
about
us
be
,
there
is
very
little
use
thereof
but
only
in
the
Admiral
's
Court
,
and
in
some
other
few
cases
.
And
whatsoever
besides
is
decided
by
none
of
these
two
Laws
in
England
,
but
is
commonly
done
by
Rules
of
the
Canon-Law
,
as
in
the
Court
of
Arches
,
and
in
all
other
particular
Courts
and
Tribunals
of
Bishops
,
Commissaries
,
Officials
and
the
like
;
so
as
these
two
Faculties
may
easily
be
joined
in
one
in
our
Universities
,
and
be
learned
by
the
self
same
Men
for
the
use
of
England
.
And
to
the
end
that
such
as
do
study
these
two
Faculties
,
be
better
founded
and
furnished
with
variety
of
learning
,
for
Argument
and
Reason
,
than
commonly
they
are
wont
in
some
other
places
,
where
Men
study
the
Common
Law
alone
without
the
help
and
furniture
of
all
other
Sciences
.
It
shall
be
good
perhaps
that
such
as
mean
to
take
degree
in
this
Science
of
the
Canons
,
be
not
only
bound
first
to
have
studied
Humanity
and
Rhetorick
,
but
also
their
course
of
Logick
and
Philosophy
,
as
well
as
those
that
are
to
study
the
Faculties
of
Divinity
and
Physick
;
and
that
no
Man
be
permitted
to
take
degree
in
these
two
Laws
,
without
having
passed
first
his
foresaid
course
of
Philosophy
;
and
by
this
means
the
time
and
labour
of
study
,
in
these
three
principal
Faculties
,
of
Divinity
,
Laws
,
and
Physick
,
will
be
equal
.
Lectures
also
of
lower
Sciences
must
be
provided
for
in
the
publick
Schools
,
with
publick
and
sufficient
Stipends
,
as
namely
three
Masters
for
the
course
of
Philosophy
,
one
of
Logick
,
another
of
the
Natural
part
,
and
the
third
of
Metaphysick
,
and
these
three
to
go
on
successively
,
every
one
reading
out
the
whole
course
of
the
forenamed
three
Sciences
,
so
as
every
year
they
may
begin
one
course
of
Logick
,
for
the
whole
University
,
and
another
end
with
the
Metaphysicks
.
Mathematicks
and
Tongues
.
The
Mathematicks
also
must
have
one
Lecture
,
if
not
more
than
one
,
as
also
the
Hebrew
and
Greek
Tongues
.
And
to
the
end
Scholars
may
not
want
to
be
hearers
of
these
Lectures
,
wherein
sometimes
there
is
difficulty
,
the
matter
may
be
so
tempered
as
those
of
the
second
and
third
Year
of
Philosophy
,
may
be
bound
to
hear
the
parts
necessary
for
them
of
Mathematick
Sciences
,
and
those
of
the
first
and
second
Years
of
Divinity
may
have
the
like
bonds
to
hear
the
publick
Lecture
of
the
Hebrew
Tongue
,
if
they
mean
to
take
degrees
,
as
those
also
that
study
Rhetorick
and
Humanity
may
have
Obligation
to
understand
the
Greek
.
And
that
is
to
be
noted
,
that
the
common
Grammar-Schools
in
England
,
though
there
were
many
and
great
in
divers
places
,
yet
are
they
defective
in
many
points
for
the
sound
attaining
of
the
Latin
Tongue
,
which
now
may
be
amended
partly
by
the
Seminaries
,
which
are
to
be
in
every
Shire
,
and
are
to
profess
only
Grammar
,
Humanity
and
Rhetorick
,
and
partly
by
our
Universities
also
,
where
the
study
of
the
Latin
Tongue
may
be
setled
in
more
perfection
than
it
was
wont
to
be
.
Defects
of
Grammar
Schools
.
The
defects
also
of
our
Grammar-Schools
are
commonly
these
;
First
,
That
they
have
but
one
Master
,
or
at
the
most
a
Master
and
an
Usher
,
who
cannot
possibly
read
so
different
Lectures
,
as
the
different
Capacities
of
so
great
a
multitude
of
Scholars
will
require
,
wherefore
in
other
Countries
,
wheresoever
good
order
is
kept
,
they
do
divide
the
whole
compass
of
Grammar
into
four
or
five
distinct
classes
or
forms
,
and
do
assign
a
particular
Master
to
every
one
of
them
,
and
above
these
do
appoint
another
form
for
Humanity
,
and
another
for
Rhetorick
,
so
as
they
be
six
or
seven
distinct
forms
in
all
,
ordaining
moreover
that
from
the
second
or
third
form
of
Grammar
,
the
Scholars
begin
also
to
learn
the
Greek
Tongue
,
so
as
when
they
come
to
Rhetorick
,
they
have
it
very
perfectly
.
Moreover
they
appoint
that
none
may
pass
from
one
of
these
forms
to
another
,
upon
will
and
favour
,
but
only
upon
strait
Examination
,
and
Proof
made
by
indifferent
Men
;
and
that
none
be
admitted
to
begin
the
course
of
Logick
and
Philosophy
with
intent
to
proceed
and
take
degree
therein
,
and
in
other
higher
Faculties
afterward
,
except
he
first
have
passed
these
inferiour
forms
,
and
in
particular
have
bestowed
one
Years
study
in
Rhetorick
for
the
more
perfection
of
the
Latin
Tongue
,
which
is
the
ground
of
all
the
rest
.
Which
order
,
if
it
were
well
observed
in
our
Universities
and
Schools
of
England
,
and
fit
Masters
appointed
for
the
purpose
,
and
the
inconvenience
of
over
much
beating
of
Children
taken
away
,
which
is
another
disorder
of
our
Grammar-Schools
,
wherewith
divers
of
the
best
wits
,
and
especially
such
are
best
brought
up
,
and
are
of
best
Parentage
,
are
dismayed
and
terrified
from
study
,
I
would
think
that
in
few
other
places
of
the
World
,
studies
would
go
better
forward
than
among
us
.
The
ordinary
times
and
spaces
appointed
for
reading
and
hearing
courses
of
Sciences
and
Faculties
in
foreign
Universities
,
Time
and
spaces
of
courses
in
Faculties
.
are
of
great
utility
,
and
to
be
brought
into
ours
;
as
namely
three
years
to
end
the
course
of
Logick
,
Natural
Philosophy
,
and
Metaphysicks
;
four
years
for
the
course
of
Divinity
,
Law
or
Physick
,
and
after
the
fashion
of
English
,
French
and
Flemish
Universities
,
which
therein
are
somewhat
different
from
others
,
our
Scholars
might
take
degree
of
Batchelors
of
Art
,
at
the
end
of
Logick
,
or
Natural
Philosophy
,
such
I
mean
,
as
should
be
able
to
defend
the
same
in
publick
Disputations
,
and
no
other
;
and
in
the
end
of
hearing
the
Metaphysicks
,
or
a
year
after
to
be
allowed
them
for
Repetition
,
or
going
over
again
the
whole
course
,
to
such
as
were
to
take
degree
,
they
might
be
made
Masters
of
Art
,
upon
the
like
publick
Tryal
of
Disputation
,
and
Examination
,
as
before
.
The
degrees
of
our
Batchelors
also
,
or
Licentiate
in
Divinity
,
Law
,
or
Physick
,
were
not
to
be
given
to
any
but
after
the
full
study
of
their
courses
;
to
wit
,
of
four
years
hearing
each
course
,
and
one
or
two
years
more
to
be
allowed
,
to
repeat
,
or
look
over
the
said
courses
again
,
and
after
often
publick
Exercises
and
Tryals
to
be
made
upon
him
in
the
mean
space
;
and
that
after
this
degree
of
Licentiate
,
or
Batchelor
,
other
three
years
to
be
assigned
of
like
Tryal
for
them
that
will
pretend
to
proceed
Doctors
;
and
that
all
these
points
of
tryal
for
taking
degrees
be
observed
with
rigour
,
and
not
dispensed
with
and
changed
into
many
Contributions
,
as
is
now
accustomed
,
but
very
rarely
and
upon
some
great
and
extraordinary
occasion
;
for
that
by
this
the
same
and
estimation
of
our
Universities
would
be
exceeding
great
in
the
World
abroad
,
and
our
degrees
of
learning
would
be
holden
in
great
account
,
and
our
Country
would
be
full
of
learned
Men
,
with
fewer
titles
void
of
substance
.
And
among
other
things
,
provision
must
be
made
that
such
degrees
as
are
taken
abroad
,
in
some
foreign
Universities
of
less
moment
,
for
Mony
only
or
Favour
,
without
Merit
,
may
be
called
to
Examination
again
,
and
not
allowed
of
in
England
without
new
approbation
.
The
order
of
dictating
used
in
all
foreign
Universities
,
to
wit
,
where
the
Master
,
besides
a
brief
Declaration
of
his
Lesson
by
Discourse
,
either
before
or
after
,
useth
to
dictate
soft
and
fair
,
so
as
all
his
Scholars
do
write
his
words
,
is
no
doubt
a
most
profitable
order
,
and
holdeth
both
the
Master
and
Scholar
in
attention
,
the
one
not
to
speak
any
thing
,
but
well
studied
and
thought
upon
,
for
that
it
is
to
come
to
the
view
of
others
by
the
witness
of
so
many
as
do
write
and
take
his
Lectures
,
and
the
other
which
are
his
Scholars
are
held
also
in
attention
,
by
writing
,
and
for
that
they
must
give
an
account
afterwards
of
the
whole
in
time
of
repetition
,
who
otherwise
would
have
their
Cogitations
in
other
matters
whilest
the
Master
readeth
;
and
therefore
this
order
is
also
to
be
settled
in
our
Universities
,
and
the
precise
number
of
days
,
wherein
Lectures
or
Vacations
were
to
be
had
,
is
to
be
established
so
far
forth
as
may
be
,
and
the
matters
,
that
each
Master
is
bound
to
read
in
every
year
,
are
to
be
assigned
under
pain
of
forfeiture
;
and
the
less
that
is
left
to
Men's
proper
Wills
or
Arbitrement
,
is
the
best
both
to
profit
and
keep
peace
amongst
Scholars
.
And
this
so
much
as
about
matter
of
study
and
learning
,
offereth
it self
to
me
for
the
present
.
Other
Men
that
shall
be
appointed
to
visit
and
reform
our
Universities
at
that
day
,
will
see
more
.
These
points
are
only
for
a
remembrance
.
And
now
will
I
speak
also
somewhat
in
the
Chapter
following
about
the
manner
of
Government
,
and
proceeding
of
the
said
Universities
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
Government
,
Discipline
and
manner
of
proceeding
of
English
Vniversities
.
IF
our
English
Universities
have
need
of
Reformation
touching
matters
of
Learning
,
Masters
,
Readers
,
and
Lectures
,
as
hath
been
declared
;
much
more
is
the
same
necessary
in
points
of
Government
,
Manners
,
and
form
of
Life
,
and
proceeding
.
Wherein
,
albeit
our
old
Founders
and
Governours
of
English
Universities
,
left
many
good
Laws
and
Orders
,
conform
to
the
times
,
wherein
they
lived
,
and
to
that
which
then
was
used
;
yet
the
said
times
being
now
changed
,
and
matters
standing
far
otherwise
in
the
World
,
and
many
things
learned
by
experience
,
which
then
were
unknown
,
and
the
rigour
of
old
Discipline
being
wholly
dissolved
,
broken
,
and
loosed
by
the
Heresies
of
our
time
:
it
will
be
needful
in
this
behalf
,
to
make
a
great
Reformation
.
And
albeit
that
all
respect
and
reverent
regard
be
to
be
had
,
and
born
unto
the
old
Laws
and
Ordinances
of
Universities
and
Colleges
,
where
no
inconvenience
is
seen
to
the
contrary
;
yet
must
the
Commission
and
Faculty
of
such
as
come
to
reform
,
be
very
ample
and
large
,
both
from
the
Realm
and
See
Apostolick
.
Beginning
of
establishing
Discipline
.
And
first
of
all
for
settling
of
common
Discipline
,
most
evident
it
is
,
that
all
habitation
,
concourse
,
and
negotiation
of
Women
,
which
heretical
Dissolution
hath
brought
in
,
is
utterly
to
be
removed
from
all
Colleges
and
communities
of
Students
,
and
herewith
all
junkets
,
all
lascivious
banqueting
,
excess
of
Apparel
,
Dancing
,
Fencing-Schools
,
and
the
like
;
that
no
Man
have
leave
to
go
forth
,
but
by
knowledge
and
licence
of
his
Superiour
,
and
this
to
known
honest
parts
and
Persons
,
at
Houses
lawful
,
accompanied
with
his
fellow
,
or
more
if
need
be
,
in
decent
Apparel
;
Order
of
Apparel
.
Which
Apparel
,
for
use
of
the
whole
University
,
may
be
divided
generally
into
two
or
three
sorts
,
as
in
other
best
Universities
of
foreign
Countries
is
to
be
seen
;
to
wit
,
that
Graduates
,
Fellows
,
and
Scholars
of
particular
Colleges
,
may
have
one
sort
of
Apparel
distinct
from
the
rest
of
the
whole
Body
of
the
University
,
and
those
of
one
College
to
be
known
from
those
of
another
,
by
some
distinction
of
Collars
,
or
other
like
difference
in
their
habits
;
and
that
after
these
Collegials
,
all
the
rest
which
are
Students
of
the
University
,
may
have
a
certain
general
and
modest
kind
of
Attire
,
without
permitting
any
man
to
differ
from
the
same
which
is
a
Student
,
except
in
some
rare
and
extraordinary
case
,
as
of
some
Prince
,
great
noble
Man
,
or
the
like
.
And
that
this
common
habit
be
divided
only
into
two
sorts
,
the
one
for
Divines
only
more
grave
,
which
yet
ought
to
be
as
near
to
old
English
custom
,
and
form
of
ancient
Catholick
times
,
as
may
be
;
and
square
Caps
with
Cassocks
down
to
the
Knee
,
as
in
Lovain
,
Doway
,
Paris
,
and
other
Universities
of
France
and
Flanders
,
now
also
is
used
.
And
the
other
sort
of
Apparel
may
be
for
Lawyers
and
Physicians
,
and
such
as
study
Philosophy
,
and
inferiour
Sciences
,
or
are
Commoners
in
the
Halls
or
Colleges
;
which
sort
of
Apparel
may
be
long
Cloaks
,
with
Hats
,
as
it
is
used
in
Spain
and
Italy
,
if
it
shall
be
so
thought
convenient
.
Which
points
I
do
touch
the
sooner
in
particular
,
for
that
great
exactness
will
be
necessary
in
this
behalf
at
the
beginning
,
both
to
cut
off
the
liberty
and
superfluity
brought
in
by
Hereticks
,
as
also
to
prevent
the
Novelties
,
which
some
of
ours
may
chance
bring
home
from
other
Countries
,
if
care
be
not
had
.
And
this
point
of
Apparel
,
is
a
principle
of
much
good
or
evil
in
the
Commonwealth
.
Porters
that
be
discreet
,
honest
,
and
faithful
men
must
be
appointed
to
the
Gates
of
every
College
;
Heads
of
Houses
also
must
be
chosen
at
the
beginning
rather
according
to
their
vertue
and
love
toward
Discipline
and
good
order
,
than
of
any
other
quality
.
For
that
without
such
men
it
will
be
hard
in
the
beginning
,
to
raise
up
,
and
establish
again
,
vertuous
Life
and
Conversation
,
after
so
universal
a
Flood
of
Enormities
,
as
hath
overflowed
all
;
And
for
this
respect
perhaps
,
it
will
be
needful
that
not
only
all
interest
to
Headships
of
Houses
,
but
Fellowships
also
,
☞
and
Scholarships
,
and
all
other
Officers
,
of
particular
Colleges
,
and
of
the
Vniversities
in
general
,
be
made
void
at
the
beginning
,
and
new
men
planted
and
placed
again
upon
choice
as
they
shall
be
thought
fit
for
this
new
beginning
,
and
perfect
Reformation
;
and
that
the
overplus
of
Rents
and
Revenues
of
Colleges
for
the
mean
space
be
gathered
and
put
in
a
common
Purse
by
order
of
the
said
Council
of
Reformation
,
not
to
be
disposed
of
to
any
other
uses
,
as
other
Eclesiastical
Rents
before
mentioned
,
but
to
be
reserved
for
better
furnishing
of
the
same
Colleges
and
Universities
,
as
need
shall
offer
it self
,
when
a
number
of
Students
shall
be
increased
:
Wants
of
divers
Colleges
.
for
more
reason
whereof
,
it
may
be
considered
that
not
only
our
Universities
in
common
,
will
have
need
of
great
and
publick
reparations
and
expences
at
the
beginning
,
in
building
publick
Schools
,
founding
of
common
Lectures
,
and
the
like
;
but
every
particular
Hall
also
,
and
College
the
like
:
For
that
the
most
of
them
are
very
defective
in
their
building
,
and
other
things
necessary
to
their
furniture
,
as
of
their
Chappels
,
Churches
.
and
publick
Halls
and
places
for
Disputations
,
Repetitions
,
and
other
such
exercises
of
learning
,
as
are
in
other
Countries
,
and
are
to
be
provided
in
ours
.
And
besides
this
,
divers
of
them
do
lack
infirmaries
for
sick-men
,
Rooms
of
Hospitals
,
for
Strangers
,
Comers
and
Goers
,
and
Novices
that
enter
of
new
,
or
are
in
their
first
probation
,
and
divers
such
other
buildings
,
reparations
and
accommodating
of
their
Houses
,
both
for
common
and
private
uses
.
Many
of
them
also
do
want
Rents
sufficient
for
maintenance
of
a
sufficient
number
of
Fellows
and
Scholars
to
uphold
the
credit
of
the
House
,
divers
of
them
are
in
debt
,
and
other
difficulties
,
and
wants
,
without
provision
of
sufficient
Libraries
,
and
Books
,
and
other
furniture
necessary
for
learning
,
all
which
particular
needs
of
private
Colleges
,
as
also
the
wants
before
mentioned
of
publick
Schools
,
Lectures
,
Masters
,
Readers
,
must
be
now
holpen
,
with
the
common
Purse
of
the
Universities
Lands
laid
together
for
some
years
at
the
beginning
,
I
mean
the
over-plus
that
shall
remain
above
the
maintenance
of
some
few
fit
and
chosen
men
,
to
be
Heads
and
Fellows
of
Houses
for
bringing
in
of
this
perfect
Reformation
.
Heads
of
Houses
.
And
as
for
Heads
and
Governors
of
Colleges
it
may
be
thought
upon
,
whether
it
were
not
best
,
that
some
moderation
should
be
established
for
their
expences
,
state
and
manner
of
Life
in
the
Colleges
,
otherwise
than
now
it
is
.
For
,
seeing
that
England
hath
so
many
other
places
of
Prelacy
for
men
of
merit
to
be
preferred
unto
,
as
divers
Archdeacons
,
Chancellorships
,
and
the
like
;
many
men
are
of
Opinion
,
That
it
were
much
better
that
the
Heads
of
Houses
in
Universities
,
should
never
be
given
for
time
of
Life
,
nor
have
so
great
allowance
of
men
,
houses
,
and
wages
,
as
some
of
them
have
,
that
use
it
only
to
pomp
,
and
to
no
profit
of
Students
,
but
rather
that
it
should
be
,
as
it
is
in
other
foreign
Universities
,
a
matter
of
dignity
and
honour
,
than
of
wealth
and
gains
;
and
that
it
should
endure
but
for
a
certain
time
,
to
wit
,
two
or
three
years
,
whereby
more
Men
by
succession
of
time
might
obtain
the
same
,
and
thereby
made
fit
to
govern
afterwards
in
other
places
;
whereas
now
those
that
once
get
the
Rooms
,
accounting
themselves
sure
thereof
,
during
their
lives
,
are
made
more
careless
,
and
are
much
absent
from
their
charges
,
lying
commonly
in
the
Court
,
and
making
this
Headship
of
the
College
but
a
step
of
Ambition
to
a
higher
promotion
.
And
the
allowance
of
their
expences
are
so
great
,
that
it
outeth
almost
a
third
part
of
the
Fellows
and
Scholars
,
which
otherwise
might
be
maintained
more
,
if
the
Head's
Portion
were
moderate
,
as
in
other
places
it
is
.
And
the
going
forward
in
studies
would
be
much
better
attended
unto
.
Wherefore
this
point
in
all
reason
is
to
be
remedied
,
and
no
more
to
be
allowed
to
the
Head
during
his
Government
,
than
a
reasonable
portion
for
himself
,
and
for
a
Man
or
two
whilest
he
governeth
,
and
that
the
same
Government
endure
not
ordinarily
more
than
three
years
;
and
that
he
may
be
elected
out
of
any
College
,
or
House
of
the
University
,
without
prejudice
of
losing
his
place
,
or
commodity
that
he
had
before
,
if
after
his
Headship
ended
he
will
return
to
the
same
again
.
And
to
the
end
he
be
more
vigilant
in
his
Office
,
the
order
of
other
Countries
seemeth
very
good
that
a
Month
before
his
said
Office
is
to
end
,
there
should
ordinarily
a
Visitor
be
sent
to
examine
how
he
and
his
Officers
have
behaved
themselves
,
and
in
what
state
they
leave
the
Colleges
,
and
that
the
said
Visitor
should
assist
afterwards
in
the
Election
of
a
new
Head
;
and
Officers
to
be
chosen
at
the
same
time
,
and
that
done
,
might
the
Visitation
be
confirmed
,
with
such
assistance
,
as
shall
be
appointed
thereunto
,
and
so
sentence
be
given
for
the
praise
or
punishment
of
the
said
Head
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Officers
for
their
years
past
.
With
this
vigilance
it
may
be
presumed
that
the
Government
of
Houses
would
go
much
better
,
especially
if
there
were
some
one
Man
in
or
near
each
University
that
had
eminent
authority
over
all
to
determine
causes
,
and
to
send
ordinary
Visitors
to
every
College
and
Hall
,
every
third
year
at
the
change
of
their
Head-Officers
,
as
is
aforesaid
,
himself
remaining
,
high
,
sole
,
and
perpetual
Visitor
of
the
said
University
during
his
Life
.
It
were
to
be
wished
also
,
if
it
could
be
brought
to
pass
,
that
young
men
in
the
Colleges
,
during
time
of
their
studies
,
though
they
be
Fellows
,
had
no
Voices
in
setting
,
or
letting
of
their
Lands
,
buying
or
selling
,
choosing
of
Officers
among
themselves
,
and
the
like
;
for
that
most
certain
it
is
,
both
by
reason
and
experience
,
that
these
things
do
greatly
distract
the
wits
of
young-men
,
and
especially
of
students
,
and
do
hinder
their
learning
,
and
put
them
in
continual
broyls
,
disquietness
,
contention
,
and
dissention
,
both
amongst
themselves
,
and
with
their
Superiors
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
it
seemeth
that
some
two
or
three
,
at
the
most
,
within
every
College
,
of
the
most
ancient
,
and
fittest
for
the
purpose
,
that
have
ended
their
studies
,
or
are
very
near
to
the
same
,
might
be
appointed
to
have
a
hand
in
the
Temporalties
.
Therefore
,
together
with
the
Head
,
without
troubling
the
rest
,
whereunto
may
be
joyned
some
wise
or
discreet
Procurator
abroad
;
and
all
these
might
be
bound
not
to
lett
or
set
,
buy
or
sell
any
great
thing
of
importance
,
without
the
consent
of
other
two
or
three
Heads
of
Religious
Houses
,
or
other
Colleges
within
the
said
University
,
who
might
be
immediate
Patrons
,
and
Over-seers
of
this
College
,
or
Hall
,
and
might
be
bound
to
come
or
send
every
quarter
of
the
year
once
to
view
and
see
the
accounts
,
how
they
pass
;
and
at
the
end
of
each
year
to
subscribe
them
with
their
hands
,
and
at
the
end
of
three
years
,
when
the
Head
,
and
other
ordinary
Officers
of
the
College
were
to
be
changed
,
for
to
avoid
Elections
,
it
would
be
best
no
doubt
for
every
College
to
choose
their
Head
,
and
all
other
principal
Officers
at
one
time
together
for
to
endure
for
three
years
,
as
before
hath
been
said
.
These
Patrons
and
Overseers
,
after
the
Visitation
ended
by
him
that
shall
be
sent
by
the
chief
Visitor
,
be
he
Chancellor
,
or
Bishop
,
that
shall
have
this
supreme
authority
,
they
may
,
I
say
,
join
with
the
said
Visitor
,
to
overlook
his
Visitation
,
as
also
assist
him
in
the
Election
of
the
Head
,
and
Officers
that
are
to
follow
,
and
have
their
Voices
also
in
the
same
,
and
this
may
be
observed
in
every
College
,
over
which
both
particular
Patrons
and
Overseers
may
be
appointed
,
as
hath
been
declared
,
for
their
better
Direction
and
Government
.
And
besides
these
,
a
general
Visitor
may
be
over
the
whole
University
,
and
be
respected
and
obeyed
by
all
;
which
no
doubt
would
be
far
better
,
and
more
commodious
,
than
one
College
to
depend
,
as
now
they
do
,
of
one
Bishop
,
as
their
Visitor
,
and
another
of
another
,
which
Bishop
lying
oftentimes
far
off
,
cannot
have
so
great
care
or
knowledge
of
University
matters
,
as
was
needful
,
and
consequently
of
less
authority
with
the
whole
.
For
that
the
Bishop
which
is
respected
by
one
College
,
for
that
he
is
their
Visitor
,
is
nothing
cared
for
by
others
,
over
whom
he
hath
no
jurisdiction
at
all
.
But
by
the
means
which
I
have
proposed
,
of
being
general
Visitor
,
and
lying
in
or
near
the
University
,
he
shall
be
respected
by
all
,
and
his
Ordinances
will
be
observed
,
for
that
he
is
present
to
over-look
the
same
.
And
again
,
if
two
or
three
Heads
of
Houses
be
appointed
immediate
Patrons
,
and
over-lookers
of
every
particular
College
,
there
will
be
much
matter
of
Government
,
and
Authority
to
exercise
all
Heads
,
and
one
College
will
respect
another
,
and
help
to
hold
up
Discipline
,
and
good
order
,
one
in
the
other
,
which
now
is
not
done
.
CHAP.
VI.
How
Fellowships
,
Scholarships
,
and
other
such
places
were
to
be
proved
.
AS
for
choosing
of
Fellows
and
Scholars
into
every
House
,
where
places
are
vacant
,
and
that
with
indifferency
and
good
order
,
without
partiality
and
bribes
,
as
now
is
used
,
this
method
following
may
be
observed
,
which
is
used
also
in
foreign
Universities
:
When
any
place
is
void
in
any
College
,
it
should
not
be
provided
and
filled
again
before
the
end
of
the
year
,
in
which
it
falleth
void
,
to
wit
,
until
the
next
festival
day
of
the
same
College
;
and
this
to
the
end
both
that
the
College
may
help
,
and
better
it self
by
the
saving
of
the
Fellowship
,
or
Scholarship
for
the
remnant
of
that
year
,
as
also
to
the
end
there
be
time
to
give
notice
abroad
in
the
University
,
or
farther
off
also
if
need
be
,
that
such
and
such
places
are
void
,
to
the
end
that
fit
men
may
prepare
themselves
,
to
oppose
for
the
same
.
And
so
when
the
time
cometh
,
or
some
three
or
four
days
before
the
Feast
,
that
the
Head
,
with
his
principal
Officers
,
as
also
that
the
Patrons
before
mentioned
may
joyn
together
,
and
make
publick
examination
of
the
Opponents
,
as
well
for
their
manners
,
as
learning
;
and
this
in
such
sort
,
as
there
may
be
no
place
for
corruption
;
or
partiality
.
And
then
taking
first
a
publick
Oath
to
do
uprightly
according
to
their
Consciences
,
they
may
give
their
voices
,
and
he
that
hath
the
more
part
clearly
of
all
the
Electors
,
to
be
accounted
for
lawfully
chosen
,
and
none
else
;
which
point
only
if
it
might
be
observed
in
our
Engl●sh
Universities
,
and
the
foul
corruption
and
bribery
removed
,
that
Heresie
hath
brought
in
,
in
our
days
,
that
would
be
sufficient
to
animate
all
the
youth
in
England
to
follow
their
studies
with
carefulness
.
Ordinary
Jurisdiction
.
As
for
the
ordinary
Government
and
jurisdiction
over
each
University
,
it
may
be
considered
,
at
that
time
,
what
way
will
be
best
to
take
,
and
the
manner
of
other
Universities
in
foreign
Countries
,
may
be
weighed
by
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
and
their
Commissioners
,
as
namely
whether
this
ordinary
Jurisdiction
shall
be
only
in
the
Chancellor
,
as
now
is
used
in
England
,
and
whether
any
Bishop
may
over-look
them
,
or
the
like
;
as
also
whether
the
Offices
of
the
Proctors
and
Clerks
of
the
Market
be
to
be
committed
to
young
Men
that
study
,
as
now
is
accustomed
,
seeing
that
oftentimes
it
is
occasion
not
only
of
distraction
and
loss
of
time
unto
them
,
but
also
of
dissolution
of
life
,
and
corruption
of
their
manners
,
by
reason
of
the
liberty
that
is
given
them
thereby
of
conversation
with
loose
and
dissolute
people
.
Election
of
publick
Readers
,
and
other
Officers
.
The
Officers
that
are
to
be
given
by
the
University
,
as
also
the
publick
Lectors
,
and
other
such
Preferments
,
as
are
not
so
well
given
in
other
foreign
Universities
in
my
opinion
,
as
they
might
be
,
where
they
are
bestowed
by
the
popular
voices
of
the
common
Students
in
every
Faculty
,
who
being
less
able
to
judge
of
the
fitness
of
the
Persons
that
stand
for
the
same
,
and
more
easie
to
be
corrupted
,
and
drawn
into
factions
,
mutinies
,
and
other
disorders
,
to
trouble
both
themselves
and
others
about
such
Elections
,
and
oftentimes
also
indanger
their
own
Consciences
in
following
passion
in
the
choice
made
by
others
:
and
therefore
no
doubt
,
but
the
more
quiet
,
grave
,
and
sure
way
would
be
that
these
Elections
should
be
made
by
the
major
part
of
the
Heads
of
Houses
only
upon
publick
examination
of
the
Persons
that
do
stand
for
the
Preferment
,
and
oath
given
by
themselves
,
to
do
uprightly
;
and
when
it
is
for
any
publick
Lecture
the
Doctors
and
Batchelors
only
of
that
Faculty
,
might
have
their
voices
with
them
.
And
for
more
gravity
,
honour
,
and
renown
of
our
Universities
,
let
it
be
considered
,
whether
it
were
not
good
to
have
more
eminent
and
priviledged
Colleges
in
the
same
for
learned
and
grave
Men
only
to
enter
,
as
in
divers
Universities
of
Spain
is
used
,
besides
the
ordinary
Colleges
we
have
for
Students
only
,
in
which
no
Man
may
study
longer
conveniently
than
the
ending
of
his
course
,
in
the
Faculty
he
studieth
:
and
if
he
should
,
he
would
rather
be
a
burthen
to
the
House
,
and
trouble
to
the
rest
,
which
are
Students
,
than
any
thing
else
,
seeing
he
can
have
no
exercise
of
learning
convenient
to
his
degree
among
them
.
And
for
that
cause
the
order
hitherto
observed
is
good
,
no
doubt
,
and
ought
to
be
observed
,
that
Men
that
have
ended
their
courses
after
some
reasonable
time
given
them
also
to
repeat
,
and
look
over
the
same
again
,
should
depart
,
and
give
place
to
others
.
But
yet
to
the
end
that
such
as
would
remain
,
and
go
forward
in
studies
,
might
have
commodity
to
do
the
same
,
it
would
not
be
amiss
perhaps
,
that
some
such
greater
and
more
principal
Colleges
as
are
in
other
Universities
should
be
erected
also
in
ours
,
for
learned
Men
to
enter
,
and
live
therein
,
to
wit
,
that
none
should
be
admited
but
such
as
have
taken
Degree
of
Doctor
,
Licentiate
,
or
Batchelor
of
Divinity
,
Law
,
or
Physick
,
and
that
in
the
same
Colleges
there
should
be
continual
exercises
of
learning
,
discipline
,
and
order
,
together
with
settled
maintenance
fit
for
such
Men
;
conform
to
the
orders
of
such-like
Colleges
,
as
are
in
other
Countries
,
whose
Rules
and
Laws
might
be
viewed
and
brought
into
ours
;
and
out
of
these
Colleges
might
be
chosen
both
publick
Readers
,
Heads
of
Houses
,
Canons
,
Deans
,
Chancellors
,
Archdeacons
and
Bishops
,
as
also
Doctors
of
Law
for
the
Arches
,
and
other
such
Tribunals
,
Physicians
for
the
Court
,
and
other
principal
Cities
of
England
.
And
finally
these
Colleges
would
be
as
it
were
principal
Store-houses
of
learned
,
approved
,
and
eminent
Men
,
for
the
Prince
and
Commonwealth
to
lay
hands
on
for
all
chief
Functions
within
the
Realm
.
And
albeit
that
by
means
of
these
principal
and
bigger
Colleges
,
great
perfections
of
learning
would
grow
quickly
within
the
Realm
,
both
in
the
Faculties
of
Divinity
,
Law
,
and
Physick
;
for
every
one
whereof
there
might
be
appointed
one
,
or
more
of
these
Colleges
,
or
at
the
leastwise
for
Law
and
Divinity
;
yet
moreover
,
and
besides
this
,
for
better
preparation
to
the
same
in
other
lesser
Colleges
,
divers
Men
are
of
Opinion
,
That
it
would
be
a
matter
of
much
importance
,
if
all
the
Colleges
of
the
Universities
were
sorted
out
unto
the
peculiar
studies
of
these
Faculties
distinctly
,
so
as
one
Faculty
only
should
be
studied
in
one
College
,
and
not
all
mixed
as
now
in
divers
places
:
as
for
example
,
That
some
one
or
two
Colleges
among
the
rest
were
appointed
out
for
only
Lawyers
,
and
other
two
for
Physicians
,
and
all
the
rest
for
Divines
;
and
that
particular
Halls
and
Convictories
might
be
appointed
and
made
subordinate
unto
these
Colleges
for
Students
of
the
same
Faculties
only
,
to
the
end
that
the
exercise
of
learning
in
every
Faculty
might
be
more
frequented
,
better
maintained
by
living
of
many
together
,
that
do
profess
one
and
the
self
same
thing
,
than
by
living
straggling
abroad
,
in
different
Colleges
,
as
hitherto
they
have
done
,
where
they
have
neither
company
,
help
,
or
comfort
in
their
studies
,
nor
sufficient
practice
and
exercise
in
the
same
,
especially
Lawyers
and
Physicians
that
have
solitary
places
,
in
separate
Colleges
,
and
by
this
other
means
should
live
together
,
and
profit
more
,
and
be
better
known
:
whereof
also
would
ensue
that
all
such
causes
of
consultation
,
as
should
come
from
abroad
to
be
consulted
,
either
in
the
one
,
or
in
the
other
of
these
two
Faculties
,
might
be
better
done
,
and
with
more
credit
and
reputation
in
a
Community
of
learned
Men
,
that
live
together
,
than
by
particular
Men
that
live
asunder
.
As
for
the
College
or
Colleges
of
the
Physicians
,
that
by
this
order
should
be
established
,
they
might
have
their
Gardens
also
a-part
for
all
sort
of
chosen
Simples
from
all
parts
of
the
World
,
and
some
learned
Men
to
attend
only
thereunto
,
and
to
shew
them
unto
Students
of
that
Faculty
,
and
to
read
particular
Lectures
thereof
at
certain
seasons
,
as
another
might
also
of
Anatomies
apart
,
according
as
before
has
been
touched
,
and
is
used
in
the
University
of
Padua
,
and
some
other
such
principal
Schools
beyond
the
Seas
,
where
this
Faculty
of
Physick
doth
flourish
most
.
And
if
any
Man
would
make
a
doubt
,
How
Founders
Intentions
for
Masses
may
be
satisfied
.
and
ask
here
,
how
the
Founders
Wills
and
Intentions
may
be
satisfied
by
these
means
,
in
such
Colleges
as
these
Faculties
of
Law
and
Physick
are
to
be
settled
in
with
Divines
,
for
that
their
meaning
was
to
have
Priests
in
their
Colleges
,
and
Masses
to
be
said
for
their
Souls
,
it
may
be
answered
,
That
in
other
Colleges
,
where
all
are
to
be
Priests
and
Divines
,
so
many
Masses
may
be
appointed
to
be
said
every
day
for
these
Founders
,
as
they
had
appointed
to
be
said
in
their
own
Colleges
;
and
as
the
places
of
Lawyers
and
Physicians
were
also
before
in
other
Colleges
,
whence
they
are
removed
.
And
more
than
this
also
there
may
be
some
certain
number
of
Priests
and
Chaplains
established
in
these
Colleges
,
now
occupied
by
Lawyers
and
Physicians
,
to
say
Mass
daily
for
the
Founders
;
which
with
Dispensation
of
the
See
Apostolick
,
seemeth
would
be
a
reasonable
and
sufficient
Compensation
.
And
this
is
so
much
as
for
the
present
occurreth
to
my
mind
,
to
be
suggested
,
about
the
reforming
and
perfecting
of
our
English
Universities
,
whereof
would
follow
no
doubt
great
honour
and
profit
to
our
Commonwealth
,
if
it
might
be
done
,
as
it
should
be
;
and
if
besides
all
this
a
third
University
might
be
added
to
the
two
which
we
have
already
,
and
be
placed
in
the
North
Parts
of
England
about
Durham
,
New-Castle
,
or
Richmond
,
as
before
hath
been
mentioned
in
the
Chapter
appertaining
to
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
where
reasons
also
were
alledged
for
the
same
.
The
utility
,
no
doubt
,
and
honour
thereof
would
greatly
import
the
benefit
of
our
Weal
publick
,
and
principally
the
parts
near
about
,
where
it
should
be
placed
,
which
I
leave
to
the
wisdom
of
them
,
who
shall
have
authority
to
dispose
thereof
at
the
wished
day
that
we
expect
and
pray
for
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
Religious
Men
and
Women
,
and
matters
appertaining
unto
them
.
IN
divers
former
Chapters
there
hath
been
mention
made
of
Religious
Orders
,
both
Men
and
Women
,
which
being
the
third
principal
part
or
member
of
the
Clergy
,
as
before
hath
been
signified
,
should
have
in
this
place
some
peculiar
Treatise
also
,
but
that
there
has
been
so
much
spoken
thereof
already
upon
different
occasions
,
as
little
remaineth
to
be
added
here
.
The
principal
point
that
seemeth
needful
to
be
remembred
,
is
,
That
this
part
of
the
Clergy
,
I
mean
Religious
People
,
is
or
ought
to
be
the
ornament
of
all
the
rest
,
and
that
by
the
height
of
their
Vocation
,
they
should
participate
in
a
more
ample
and
eminent
sort
,
of
those
excellent
names
of
Lights
of
the
World
,
and
Salt
of
the
Earth
,
which
our
Saviour
vouchsafed
to
attribute
to
all
his
Portion
and
Clergy
;
but
yet
are
they
more
due
unto
the
State
of
Religious
Persons
,
which
bind
themselves
by
Vow
to
a
life
of
greater
perfection
than
the
rest
,
and
consequently
ought
to
be
clearer
Lights
,
and
more
excellent
Salt
than
any
other
.
And
he
that
would
consider
of
Religious
Orders
,
as
he
should
,
seeing
them
intermixed
among
other
People
in
a
Catholick
Commonwealth
,
he
should
imagine
them
as
Veins
and
Arteries
spread
throughout
Man's
Body
to
give
Blood
and
Spirit
to
the
fleshy
parts
that
lye
about
them
.
And
again
,
as
Wells
,
Springs
,
Brooks
,
and
Rivers
divided
all
over
the
Earth
,
to
minister
moisture
and
life
to
the
Fields
,
and
pasturages
adjoyning
unto
them
:
and
so
consequently
as
when
the
Rivers
of
any
Country
,
or
Veins
or
Arteries
do
wax
dry
,
or
are
corrupted
,
or
give
evil
moisture
,
nourishment
,
or
infection
,
all
the
rest
must
needs
perish
and
putrifie
;
so
when
Religious
People
themselves
be
corrupted
,
and
do
infect
,
or
scandalize
others
,
by
their
evil
example
,
or
do
dry
up
,
and
fade
away
,
all
the
rest
must
needs
come
to
desolation
.
This
hath
been
tryed
in
no
Country
more
for
times
past
than
in
ours
;
and
for
that
cause
is
the
greater
care
and
desire
of
good
Men
to
have
it
well
remedied
at
the
next
change
;
and
that
as
on
the
one
side
it
is
desired
,
as
before
hath
been
noted
,
that
all
the
approved
Religious
of
God's
Church
should
be
admitted
again
into
England
for
more
honourable
satisfaction
of
impieties
committed
against
them
in
times
past
;
so
on
the
other
side
is
there
no
less
desire
of
good
Men
,
that
none
should
be
admitted
,
but
called
for
and
chosen
,
and
such
as
will
promise
the
perfect
observation
of
their
first
Institution
and
Rule
,
so
as
they
may
be
true
Lights
,
and
Salt
indeed
.
The
Edict
,
or
Proclamation
,
whereof
I
spoke
before
,
to
be
made
at
the
very
first
beginning
against
the
entrance
of
any
Religious
People
,
but
only
upon
Licence
and
Approbation
of
the
Council
of
Reformation
will
help
greatly
to
this
effect
,
if
it
be
observed
,
as
it
ought
to
be
,
with
exactness
.
For
otherwise
,
all
idle
and
wandring
People
,
and
such
as
best
may
be
spared
in
other
places
will
flock
to
us
.
All
Emulation
and
Contention
,
Emulation
to
be
avoided
.
among
Religious
Orders
,
must
be
carefully
avoided
at
that
day
,
whereunto
it
seemeth
that
two
things
will
greatly
help
,
first
,
That
no
Religious
be
admitted
but
reformed
,
as
hath
been
said
;
for
that
between
good
and
perfect
Men
there
is
never
Emulation
,
or
Contention
,
both
Parties
being
united
in
Christ
,
Qui
fecit
utraque
unum
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
&
non
est
exceptor
personarum
,
and
so
the
nearer
that
each
part
is
united
to
Christ
in
Holiness
and
Perfection
,
the
nearer
are
they
united
with
others
also
:
then
can
there
be
no
difference
between
them
,
according
to
the
Rule
most
certain
of
Euclides
,
that
such
things
as
are
united
in
a
third
,
are
united
also
between
themselves
,
so
as
wheresoever
there
is
Contention
or
Emulation
between
Religions
,
that
profess
both
of
them
to
serve
Christ
,
the
off-spring
is
Imperfection
in
one
or
both
parts
,
and
the
more
Contentious
is
ever
the
more
imperfect
,
and
this
is
the
first
point
.
The
second
help
or
remedy
may
be
,
That
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
with
Faculty
of
his
Holiness
,
do
take
upon
them
the
Distribution
of
all
Ecclesiastical
☞
Livings
and
Lands
which
shall
be
restored
,
according
to
the
present
necessity
,
conveniency
,
and
utility
of
the
time
present
,
without
respect
of
former
Possessors
.
Great
and
special
care
must
be
had
of
erecting
Monasteries
for
Women
,
which
are
like
to
be
far
more
in
number
than
Men
that
will
enter
into
Religion
at
the
beginning
,
having
been
violently
debarred
thereof
all
the
Reign
of
this
Queen
.
And
no
one
Impiety
of
our
Hereticks
perhaps
hath
been
greater
,
or
more
barbarous
,
than
the
forcing
of
Virgins
to
break
their
holy
purposes
,
or
not
permitting
to
execute
the
same
,
by
entering
into
Religion
.
And
for
that
the
scarcity
of
able
Men
will
be
such
at
that
time
,
and
so
many
other
things
wherein
to
employ
them
,
as
they
shall
be
hardly
able
to
attend
to
the
Government
of
the
Nunneries
for
a
time
,
which
yet
cannot
well
go
forward
without
the
Direction
and
oversight
of
some
such
grave
,
vertuous
,
and
discreet
Men.
For
this
cause
it
behoveth
to
consider
well
what
Orders
of
Religious
Women
are
to
be
admitted
at
the
first
,
and
how
they
may
best
be
governed
,
to
the
end
,
that
such
strifes
may
be
avoided
as
oftentimes
in
Catholick
Countries
about
these
and
the
like
affairs
do
fall
out
.
In
divers
Parts
and
Provinces
of
Christendom
,
there
are
some
Religious
Orders
in
these
our
days
more
reformed
than
others
,
and
of
these
ought
our
Council
of
Reformation
to
call
before
the
rest
.
For
as
the
first
Foundation
shall
be
laid
in
England
,
so
will
the
rest
follow
,
and
go
suitable
to
that
;
and
as
the
Clock
is
first
set
with
us
,
so
will
the
wheels
walk
afterwards
,
and
the
hours
follow
accordingly
.
And
for
that
all
other
points
of
importance
have
been
touched
by
me
elsewhere
concerning
these
matters
,
as
also
about
the
new
Militant
Order
,
that
may
be
erected
and
brought
in
,
I
shall
here
make
an
end
,
both
of
this
subject
,
and
of
the
Second
Part
of
this
Memorial
appertaining
to
the
Clergy
.
The
THIRD
PART
of
this
MEMORIAL
Appertaining
to
the
LAITY
.
The
Third
and
last
that
treateth
of
Laity
,
or
Temporalty
,
hath
three
principal
Heads
or
Members
no
less
than
the
former
,
to
wit
,
the
Prince
with
his
Council
,
the
Nobility
,
and
Commonalty
;
of
every
one
of
which
we
shall
speak
in
order
,
as
in
the
former
Parts
hath
been
done
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Laity
or
Temporalty
in
general
.
BY
that
which
I
have
spoken
in
the
First
Chapter
and
Second
Part
of
this
Memorial
about
Clergy-men
,
the
difference
and
distinction
may
appear
,
that
is
betwixt
these
two
principal
branches
of
a
Christian
and
Catholick
Commonwealth
,
to
wit
,
the
Clergy
and
Laity
,
which
is
a
distinction
observed
from
the
very
beginning
of
Christian
Religion
and
the
Primitive
Church
,
as
may
appear
by
the
first
,
second
,
third
,
eight
,
seventy
,
and
divers
other
Canons
of
the
first
general
Council
of
Nice
,
where
often
mention
is
made
of
this
distinction
.
And
before
that
again
Tertullian
,
a
most
learned
and
ancient
writer
,
not
only
setteth
down
the
same
distinctly
of
Clergy
and
Lay-men
as
received
generally
in
his
time
,
but
sheweth
also
,
and
reprehendeth
earnestly
,
the
Emulation
and
Envy
,
that
even
then
began
by
art
of
the
Devil
to
be
in
divers
of
the
Laity
against
the
Clergy
,
using
the
same
objections
that
Luther
and
Calvin
,
and
other
Hereticks
of
our
time
set
on
foot
again
now
against
the
same
sort
of
Men.
When
we
Lay-men
,
saith
Tertullian
,
'
in
his
Book
de
Monogamia
,
become
proud
,
and
are
inflamed
against
the
Clergy
,
then
we
say
we
are
all
one
,
and
that
all
Men
be
Priests
,
for
that
Christ
made
all
Priests
,
and
unto
God
his
Father
;
but
when
we
come
to
be
exhorted
and
provoked
to
observe
Priestly
Discipline
equally
with
them
,
then
we
lay
down
our
Vomits
,
and
confess
that
we
are
different
and
inferiour
to
them
.
By
which
words
of
Tertullian
we
learn
not
only
the
great
antiquity
of
this
Distinction
,
between
Lay-men
and
Clergy-men
,
but
also
the
antiquity
of
that
hatred
and
emulation
which
our
times
have
received
between
these
two
States
,
to
the
infinite
hurt
and
prejudice
of
God's
Catholick
Church
;
and
in
like
manner
the
antiquity
of
that
heretical
Objection
,
which
Calvinists
and
Lutherans
make
against
Clergy-men
,
saying
,
That
all
Men
are
Priests
as
well
as
they
:
by
which
is
seen
that
as
God's
Church
hath
been
ever
one
from
the
beginning
,
holding
always
this
distinction
of
these
two
Members
;
so
hath
also
the
Devil's
malice
been
one
from
that
time
hither
,
in
setting
divisions
between
the
same
.
The
Derivation
and
Original
of
these
two
names
is
known
to
all
the
World
,
being
deducted
of
the
Greek
,
wherein
Clergy
signifieth
Inheritance
,
Lot
,
or
Portion
,
which
the
holy
ancient
Father
St.
Hierome
,
in
a
certain
Epistle
to
one
Nepotian
,
saith
,
may
be
understood
in
two
ways
,
and
both
of
them
true
;
to
wit
,
for
that
either
Clergy-men
be
the
peculiar
Inheritance
,
Lot
,
or
Portion
of
God
;
or
for
that
Almighty
God
is
the
peculiar
Inheritance
,
Lot
,
or
Portion
of
Clergy-men
,
above
the
rest
of
other
People
,
which
People
in
the
Greek
Language
is
called
Laity
.
And
we
in
England
,
from
the
first
time
that
we
were
Christians
,
to
explicate
more
the
matter
,
and
to
make
the
distinction
betwixt
these
two
sorts
of
Men
more
full
and
plain
,
have
used
to
call
them
the
Temporalty
,
and
Clergy-men
the
Spiritualty
,
and
so
we
say
in
all
the
Acts
of
our
Parliaments
,
to
wit
,
the
Lords
Spiritual
and
Temporal
in
this
present
Parliament
gathered
together
.
And
the
very
Hereticks
themselves
that
first
envied
so
much
against
this
distinction
of
Laity
and
Clergy
,
are
now
come
to
use
the
very
same
speech
and
phrase
in
their
Parliaments
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Spiritualty
and
Temporalty
:
for
better
understanding
of
which
distinction
of
Spiritualty
and
Temporalty
,
for
that
it
is
,
as
I
have
said
,
most
ancient
in
our
Realm
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
that
as
in
Man
there
are
two
parts
,
first
,
and
principally
,
the
Soul
,
which
is
a
Spirit
,
and
endureth
for
ever
,
and
consequently
the
matters
belonging
thereunto
are
Spiritual
and
Eternal
.
And
,
Secondly
,
the
Body
which
endureth
but
for
a
time
,
and
therefore
the
things
appertaining
thereunto
are
called
Temporal
;
Even
so
for
that
the
Office
of
the
Clergy-men
is
principally
about
the
Soul
and
Life
to
come
;
and
of
Lay-men
,
about
matters
appertaining
to
the
Body
,
and
to
the
life
present
,
therefore
the
former
are
called
Spiritual
,
and
the
other
Temporal
;
whereof
ensueth
,
that
as
much
as
the
Soul
exceedeth
the
Body
,
and
Spirit
excelleth
Flesh
;
and
as
much
as
the
Life
to
come
passeth
the
Life
present
,
and
Eternity
excelleth
Time
,
so
much
excelleth
the
State
and
Vocation
of
Clergy-men
,
the
State
of
Temporal
men
,
as
St.
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
St.
Chrysostome
,
and
St.
Ambrose
,
three
worthy
Doctors
of
Christ's
ancient
Church
,
in
their
several
Treatises
about
Priesthood
,
do
declare
,
notwithstanding
that
in
their
particular
Lives
a
Lay-man
may
be
better
than
a
Clergy-man
,
and
be
preferred
before
him
in
matters
of
his
Salvation
.
The
Ordaining
of
a
new
Clergy
by
Christ
.
For
more
Explication
whereof
it
is
to
be
understood
,
that
Christ
at
his
being
upon
Earth
,
shewing
his
coming
to
be
only
for
gaining
of
Souls
,
would
not
meddle
in
Temporal
Government
,
but
framed
unto
himself
a
new
Order
of
the
Clergy
for
this
purpose
,
choosing
first
Apostles
,
and
giving
them
authority
,
to
ordain
others
for
their
Successors
by
Imposition
of
Hands
,
by
the
name
of
Bishops
,
and
besides
these
,
other
inferiour
Orders
also
by
the
name
of
Priests
,
Deacons
,
and
the
like
;
and
to
this
sort
of
People
which
he
called
the
Light
and
Salt
of
the
Earth
,
he
committed
the
managing
of
Souls
,
and
all
authority
and
jurisdiction
necessary
for
the
same
,
as
to
Teach
,
Preach
,
Baptise
,
Administer
Sacraments
,
to
bind
and
loose
from
Sin
,
to
correct
and
reprehend
,
to
make
intercession
by
Prayer
,
and
finally
the
opening
and
shutting
of
the
Gates
of
Heaven
.
Which
heavenly
jurisdiction
over
Souls
,
to
the
end
he
might
shew
how
high
and
worthy
a
thing
it
was
,
and
not
depending
any
way
of
the
Temporal
Jurisdiction
and
Government
of
Emperours
,
Kings
,
and
Princes
,
which
respected
Temporal
ends
,
but
much
higher
,
and
far
more
eminent
,
he
did
ordain
it
and
caused
to
be
in
practice
for
many
Years
together
;
when
all
Temporal
Princes
of
the
World
were
Infidels
and
Enemies
,
and
knew
not
of
this
.
But
yet
on
the
other
side
,
was
not
this
Government
of
Secular
Princes
impeached
,
taken
away
or
hindered
by
this
other
and
different
Spiritual
Government
of
the
Clergy
,
but
rather
confirmed
and
established
by
the
same
;
so
far
forth
as
they
tended
to
common
Justice
,
Peace
,
Equity
,
and
Vertue
,
which
this
Spiritual
Government
of
Christ
did
principally
procure
,
as
means
,
as
well
to
their
ends
,
that
is
to
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
as
to
the
Temporal
end
of
the
Weal
publick
.
And
therefore
when
afterwards
Princes
began
to
be
Christians
,
and
to
subject
themselves
also
to
this
Spiritual
Government
,
and
Jurisdiction
of
Souls
,
and
to
be
Sheep
of
these
Spiritual
Pastors
,
among
the
rest
,
they
were
admitted
without
detriment
or
diminution
of
their
Temporal
State
and
Government
,
so
far
forth
as
it
concerned
the
Temporal
good
of
the
Commonwealth
,
which
is
Peace
,
Wealth
,
Justice
,
and
the
like
;
but
yet
so
as
they
should
not
meddle
,
or
challenge
power
in
the
Spiritual
Jurisdiction
of
Souls
,
but
be
subject
therein
,
and
leave
that
Government
to
Clergy-men
,
and
Spiritual
Governors
appointed
by
Christ
,
and
put
in
authority
for
that
purpose
,
long
before
Temporal
Princes
came
to
be
converted
,
as
hath
been
declared
.
And
therefore
came
the
distinction
of
Spiritual
Governors
,
and
Temporal
Governors
,
of
Clergy-men
and
Lay-men
,
of
Christian
Pastors
,
and
Christian
Sheep
,
in
which
number
of
Christian
Sheep
and
Subjects
,
all
Princes
of
the
World
are
to
be
accounted
in
respect
of
their
Souls
,
and
in
all
points
appertaining
thereunto
,
and
in
respect
of
their
Spiritual
Pastors
.
And
albeit
here
in
this
life
,
among
Flesh
and
Blood
,
where
matters
of
this
World
and
Life
present
are
more
respected
commonly
,
being
present
,
and
the
object
to
our
Senses
,
than
Spiritual
matters
are
of
the
life
to
come
which
are
not
seen
,
but
believed
only
:
though
,
I
say
,
the
external
shew
,
power
,
and
terror
of
Temporal
Princes
be
much
more
respected
,
reverenced
,
and
feared
,
than
is
the
authority
of
Priesthood
,
or
Jurisdiction
of
Spiritual
Governors
;
yet
in
themselves
there
is
no
comparison
,
as
by
the
reasons
before
alledged
doth
evidently
appear
,
but
that
the
authority
of
Priesthood
,
is
much
more
great
,
high
,
and
worthy
,
and
more
principal
and
ancient
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
for
that
it
was
before
the
other
many
Years
,
and
is
over
and
above
the
other
,
and
that
so
far
forth
,
as
St.
Paul
in
his
first
Epistle
,
and
fourth
Chapter
to
the
Corinthians
hath
these
words
▪
If
you
have
secular
Judgments
among
you
,
appoint
for
Judges
the
contemptible
that
be
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
for
that
function
,
which
yet
I
speak
,
saith
he
,
to
your
shame
;
for
that
none
of
the
wiser
sort
among
you
do
end
or
take
up
these
temporal
strifes
,
but
one
Christian
accuseth
another
,
and
that
before
secular
Tribunals
even
of
Infidel
Princes
.
Christ
himself
,
Temporal
authori●y
far
inferiour
to
Spiritual
.
when
he
was
requested
to
judge
between
two
Brothers
,
in
a
Temporal
matter
,
he
refused
the
same
,
as
also
fled
when
the
People
would
have
made
him
a
Temporal
King
;
and
finally
he
said
his
Kingdom
was
not
of
this
World
,
which
was
not
to
disallow
,
or
contemn
Judgment
or
Temporal
authority
of
this
World
,
or
that
he
was
not
in
truth
most
lawful
King
also
of
this
World
,
being
the
Judge
,
Author
,
and
Creator
thereof
;
but
all
this
was
to
shew
the
small
account
he
made
of
all
this
Temporal
power
in
respect
of
the
power
Spiritual
over
Souls
,
which
properly
he
came
to
exercise
,
and
to
plant
and
settle
in
the
Church
after
him
;
unto
which
all
Kings
and
Emperors
that
would
be
saved
,
should
subject
themselves
and
their
Sceptres
,
as
we
read
that
our
Great
Constantine
before
named
,
and
first
Christian
Emperor
of
the
World
did
,
and
after
him
the
most
renouned
of
the
rest
,
as
Valentinian
,
the
two
Theodosius's
,
Justinian
,
Charles
the
great
,
and
others
,
in
the
occasions
that
were
offered
,
did
humble
themselves
unto
their
Pastors
and
Governors
of
Christ's
Church
,
shewing
themselves
thereby
to
be
the
true
Nurses
and
Foster-Fathers
of
Christ's
Church
;
which
Isaiah
the
Prophet
had
foretold
should
come
,
and
succeed
in
Temporal
Christian
Kingdoms
and
Monarchies
.
And
yet
by
this
did
they
not
lose
,
or
diminish
one
jot
of
Temporal
authority
,
height
,
or
Majesty
,
but
rather
did
greatly
confirm
and
increase
the
same
;
for
that
Spiritual
Pastors
and
Governors
of
Souls
do
teach
,
and
command
all
due
reverence
,
and
obedience
to
be
done
in
Temporal
matters
to
Temporal
Princes
,
and
do
exhibit
the
same
also
themselves
,
and
do
punish
the
contrary
by
Spiritual
and
everlasting
punishments
,
as
well
as
by
the
Temporal
,
upon
such
as
are
wicked
,
or
rebellious
therein
;
so
as
both
these
Governments
joyned
together
in
a
Christian
Commonwealth
,
and
one
not
disdaining
or
emulating
the
other
,
but
honouring
rather
,
respecting
,
and
assisting
the
same
,
all
goeth
well
both
for
the
Temporal
,
and
everlasting
felicity
of
all
.
And
such
as
do
set
division
betwixt
these
two
States
,
are
very
Instruments
of
Sathan
;
The
old
Temporal
honour
of
English
Clergy
.
such
as
are
the
Hereticks
,
Politicks
,
Atheists
,
and
other
seditious
People
of
our
days
.
And
for
that
in
no
other
Country
of
the
World
,
whilest
ours
flourished
,
hath
there
been
more
union
,
love
,
honour
and
respect
born
betwixt
these
two
Orders
of
Spiritual
and
Temporal
Men
,
than
in
England
,
as
may
appear
even
to
this
day
,
by
the
many
Temporal
Honours
,
Prerogatives
,
and
Dignities
given
to
our
Clergy
in
the
Parliament
,
and
other
Temporal
affairs
;
and
that
the
Emulation
and
breach
between
the
same
enkindled
,
and
set
on
by
the
Devil
and
wicked
Men
,
hath
been
a
principal
cause
of
the
ruine
both
to
Country
and
both
Parts
,
that
were
Catholick
in
times
past
,
as
hath
been
said
,
and
seen
:
for
this
cause
I
thought
it
not
amiss
to
speak
somewhat
more
largely
of
the
matter
in
this
place
;
and
by
this
occasion
having
mentioned
the
same
,
in
divers
other
places
of
this
Memorial
before
,
as
a
matter
of
no
small
importance
,
to
be
throughly
remedied
,
and
reformed
at
the
next
change
,
if
God
say
Amen
;
which
remedy
will
be
,
if
the
Clergy
considering
their
high
Vocation
,
and
Estate
,
be
not
proud
thereof
,
nor
ambitious
,
but
endeavour
to
conform
their
lives
to
so
great
worthiness
of
their
Profession
.
And
if
Lay-men
,
on
the
other
side
,
considering
the
very
same
,
to
wit
,
the
dignity
and
reverence
due
to
such
as
have
Jurisdiction
and
Government
over
their
Souls
,
and
must
open
and
shut
the
Gates
of
Heaven
unto
them
,
do
not
malign
and
envy
their
Estate
,
as
miserable
Chore
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiron
did
,
but
do
seek
rather
to
profit
themselves
thereby
,
and
willingly
joyn
with
them
to
the
procuring
their
own
,
and
other
Men's
Salvations
.
And
this
is
so
much
as
is
needful
to
be
spoken
in
this
place
of
the
Laity
,
or
Temporalty
in
general
;
for
that
afterward
there
will
be
place
to
speak
of
all
particularities
that
shall
occur
in
the
several
Chapters
that
shall
ensue
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Prince
and
his
Council
,
and
matters
belonging
to
them
.
AS
the
Prince
in
every
Commonwealth
is
the
Head
and
Heart
from
whence
all
life
and
vigour
principally
cometh
unto
the
same
;
so
above
all
other
things
is
it
of
importance
,
that
he
be
well
affected
and
disposed
,
and
so
much
the
more
in
England
above
other
Countries
,
by
how
much
greater
and
eminent
his
authority
is
,
and
power
with
the
People
more
than
in
divers
other
places
;
by
which
means
it
hath
come
to
pass
that
England
having
had
more
store
of
holy
Kings
in
ancient
times
than
many
other
Countries
together
,
came
to
have
Religion
and
Piety
more
abundantly
settled
by
their
means
,
than
divers
Realms
about
them
;
and
on
the
contrary
side
her
Kings
and
Princes
of
later
years
having
been
perverted
by
dissolution
of
Life
and
Heresie
,
they
have
brought
her
into
more
misery
,
infamy
,
and
confusion
,
within
the
compass
of
few
years
,
than
all
other
Christian
Kingdoms
round
about
us
together
.
The
importance
of
a
good
Prince
,
and
the
account
that
he
must
make
.
Wherefore
the
principal
help
and
hope
next
under
God
,
which
our
poor
afflicted
Country
hath
,
or
may
have
of
her
redress
,
is
by
means
of
her
good
Catholick
Prince
that
God
of
his
Mercy
shall
vouchsafe
to
give
us
,
who
also
considering
the
great
work
whereunto
he
is
called
,
shall
in
no
wise
be
able
better
to
satisfie
his
Obligation
and
Duty
to
God
,
and
the
Expectation
☞
of
all
good
Men
,
and
to
assure
his
own
Possession
and
Estate
,
than
to
make
account
that
the
security
of
himself
,
his
Crown
,
and
Successor
,
dependeth
principally
,
of
the
assurance
,
and
good
establishment
,
of
the
Catholick
Roman
Religion
within
his
Kingdom
;
and
whatsoever
is
done
or
permitted
against
this
Religion
,
is
not
only
against
Jesus
Christ
our
Saviour
,
and
his
Spouse
his
Catholick
Church
,
but
also
against
every
Catholick
Prince
as
his
supream
Minister
;
and
much
more
against
the
King
of
England
(
as
things
do
now
stand
)
both
for
Religion
and
Estate
.
First
of
all
then
is
to
be
recommended
,
with
all
humility
,
and
earnest
suit
unto
his
Majesty
that
shall
be
established
,
the
singular
care
,
and
holy
zeal
of
restoring
perfectly
the
Catholick
Religion
in
our
Realm
,
and
to
employ
his
whole
endeavour
and
authority
therein
,
and
to
concur
,
and
assist
with
his
Princely
favour
,
and
special
Protection
,
all
such
Men
as
principally
shall
labour
therein
,
and
above
other
the
Council
of
Reformation
,
the
Prelates
,
Preachers
,
and
Clergy
of
his
Realm
,
and
by
example
of
his
own
Royal
Person
,
in
frequenting
the
Holy
Sacraments
,
and
other
pious
Actions
of
Religion
,
and
Devotion
,
to
animate
all
other
his
Subjects
and
foreign
Princes
also
,
and
Countries
about
him
to
whom
he
will
in
these
our
times
be
a
remarkable
mirrour
,
to
imitate
the
same
,
and
this
for
his
own
Person
.
But
concerning
his
Majesty's
Council
,
both
in
Spiritual
and
Temporal
affairs
,
it
will
import
also
exceeding
much
,
that
he
make
choice
of
fit
and
worthy
persons
.
And
for
the
first
which
is
in
matters
concerning
conscience
,
the
pious
custom
of
some
Catholick
Kings
,
A
Council
of
Conscience
.
and
namely
those
of
Portugal
,
in
times
past
,
is
greatly
to
be
commended
,
who
besides
their
Temporal
Council
,
had
also
another
of
learned
Spiritual
Men
,
named
the
Table
of
Conscience
,
in
taking
any
thing
in
hand
,
and
execution
of
the
same
.
And
for
this
Council
they
were
wont
to
make
choice
,
as
I
have
said
,
of
some
number
of
eminent
and
learned
Men
,
and
also
notorious
for
their
Piety
and
good
Consciences
,
whether
they
were
of
Religious
Orders
or
no
,
and
the
head
or
chief
of
these
,
commonly
the
King
's
own
Confessor
,
who
might
with
more
security
,
by
council
and
assistance
of
these
able
Men
,
direct
the
King's
mind
with
safety
of
Conscience
.
And
whatsoever
Prince
shall
take
this
course
,
no
doubt
but
he
shall
find
great
help
,
light
comfort
,
security
,
and
quietness
of
Mind
thereby
.
And
as
for
the
World
abroad
,
it
must
needs
be
[
](A56469-e18390-b)(b)
(b)
☞
The
quite
contrary
has
happened
very
lately
in
England
.
a
singular
great
justification
of
all
his
acts
,
intention
,
and
attempts
,
in
the
eyes
and
tongues
of
all
Men
,
seeing
he
doth
them
by
the
direction
of
so
irreprehensible
a
Consultation
.
His
Temporal
Council
shall
be
needful
to
be
made
with
great
choice
and
deliberation
,
especially
at
the
beginning
in
England
;
for
that
if
any
one
person
thereof
should
be
either
infected
with
Heresie
,
or
justly
suspected
,
or
not
fervent
,
nor
forward
in
the
Catholick
Religion
,
and
in
the
Reformation
necessary
to
be
made
for
good
establishment
of
the
same
,
it
would
be
to
the
great
prejudice
of
the
cause
,
and
of
his
Majesty
and
Realm
.
And
seeing
Heresie
and
Hereticks
could
be
so
vigilant
for
overthrowing
of
true
Religion
,
at
the
beginning
of
this
Queen's
Reign
,
as
they
admitted
no
one
Man
to
govern
,
whom
they
might
suspect
to
favour
true-Religion
,
how
much
more
zealous
and
jealous
ought
our
new
Catholick
Prince
to
be
in
excluding
from
his
Privy
Council
,
and
other
places
of
chief
charge
and
government
,
not
only
Men
known
or
justly
feared
to
be
favourers
of
Heresie
and
Hereticks
,
that
will
never
be
secure
to
God
or
his
Majesty
,
but
also
●old
and
doubtful
professors
of
Catholick
Religion
,
until
they
be
proved
by
long
tract
of
time
.
And
seeing
that
his
Majesty
shall
have
so
great
choice
at
that
day
of
approved
,
constant
Catholicks
within
the
Realm
,
as
never
was
seen
the
like
since
our
first
Conversion
,
who
have
suffered
so
constantly
at
the
hands
of
Hereticks
,
in
these
Persecutions
,
it
is
to
be
hoped
and
expected
that
his
Majesty
will
serve
himself
first
,
and
chiefly
of
these
men
above
all
others
,
according
to
their
merits
;
and
after
these
,
of
such
other
known
Catholicks
,
as
albeit
God
gave
them
not
fortitude
and
constancy
to
suffer
so
much
as
the
others
did
for
Religion
;
yet
were
they
ever
secret
favourers
,
and
never
Persecutors
or
open
Enemies
to
the
truth
.
Restoring
of
Liberties
and
Priviledges
.
It
is
to
be
commended
with
like
submission
and
instance
to
his
Majesty
,
that
after
he
shall
have
taken
the
Crown
upon
him
,
and
embraced
this
Realm
,
as
his
loving
Spouse
,
he
will
confirm
first
of
all
,
the
Laws
,
Customs
,
Priviledges
,
Dignities
,
and
Liberties
of
the
same
,
and
to
take
away
all
such
burdens
,
servitudes
,
and
unjust
oppressions
,
as
have
been
any
way
laid
upon
us
in
former
times
,
but
since
the
entrance
of
Heresie
.
And
as
this
is
to
be
done
to
all
the
Realm
,
as
to
the
Nobility
,
and
to
the
Commonalty
,
so
principally
and
above
others
it
is
reason
that
it
should
be
performed
to
the
Church
and
Clergy-men
,
who
beyond
all
others
have
been
injured
in
these
latter
times
,
so
that
,
at
the
least
,
it
will
be
just
that
the
Church
of
England
be
restored
to
the
same
state
of
Priviledges
,
Possessions
,
Dignities
,
and
Exemptions
,
wherein
it
was
when
King
Henry
the
Eighth
began
to
Reign
.
And
for
that
the
external
face
and
material
part
of
our
Churches
hath
been
so
much
defaced
,
spoiled
,
and
broken
down
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
and
his
Children
,
as
all
the
World
seeth
,
it
will
be
one
principal
part
of
our
new
King's
Piety
and
Religion
to
concur
effectually
to
the
rebuilding
and
restoring
of
the
same
again
,
by
the
means
touched
by
me
before
,
of
that
moderate
and
temperate
manner
of
restitution
,
whereof
I
have
spoken
largely
in
the
First
Part
of
this
Memorial
.
And
it
is
to
be
hoped
that
his
Majesty
will
be
the
first
,
and
most
fervent
fartherer
of
the
same
,
according
to
the
Holy
Obligation
,
☜
Vow
,
and
Offer
,
that
he
will
make
to
Almighty
God
,
for
that
Heroical
enterprise
,
to
his
eternal
honour
,
and
infinite
benefit
,
and
beautifying
of
our
Commonwealth
.
Which
sound
Foundation
of
Religion
and
Piety
being
once
laid
,
it
may
be
suggested
to
his
Majesty
,
with
like
sollicitude
,
touching
the
execution
of
Justice
to
all
Men
with
indifferency
,
which
is
the
principal
point
of
a
true
Catholick
Prince's
Office
next
after
God
,
and
Religion
,
Restitution
of
Justice
.
and
is
so
much
the
more
necessarily
to
be
looked
to
now
in
England
after
so
long
a
storm
of
injustice
and
iniquity
,
by
how
much
the
more
all
parts
and
joints
of
equity
,
both
towards
God
and
Man
,
have
been
wrested
,
and
wronged
therein
,
by
Hereticks
and
Atheists
.
And
first
of
all
are
to
be
redressed
the
open
wrongs
which
have
been
done
to
our
Catholicks
for
their
Faith
and
Religion
,
whether
it
were
by
shew
or
colour
of
Laws
,
or
by
manifest
Tyranny
.
And
secondly
are
to
be
remedied
the
known
publick
oppression
of
the
common
People
by
some
that
have
been
in
authority
,
as
namely
incroachments
upon
their
Lands
,
Tenements
,
or
the
like
;
as
also
the
corrupt
manner
of
proceeding
of
certain
Quests
,
and
Juries
,
both
in
matters
of
Life
and
Lands
,
that
in
later
days
,
by
the
infection
of
Heresie
,
have
been
accustomed
to
apply
themselves
to
the
favour
of
Magistrates
in
authority
,
without
regard
of
Right
or
Conscience
.
Multitude
of
Thieves
in
England
.
One
thing
also
in
particular
,
for
very
honour
of
our
Realm
,
and
saving
the
Lives
and
Souls
of
infinite
Men
,
is
greatly
wished
might
be
recommended
to
his
Majesty
,
and
effectually
redressed
,
which
is
the
multitude
of
Thieves
that
rob
and
steal
upon
the
High-ways
in
England
,
more
than
likely
in
any
other
Country
of
the
World
;
they
being
also
oftentimes
of
no
base
Condition
,
or
Quality
,
that
do
it
;
but
rather
Gentlemen
,
or
wealthy
Men's
Sons
,
moved
thereunto
not
so
much
of
poverty
and
necessity
,
as
of
light
estimation
of
the
fault
,
and
hope
of
Pardon
from
the
Prince
;
whereby
it
cometh
to
pass
,
that
albeit
the
English
Nation
,
as
by
experience
is
found
,
he
not
so
much
inclined
to
steal
in
secret
as
some
other
Nations
are
,
and
that
more
are
put
to
Death
in
England
,
for
punishment
of
that
Fact
,
than
in
many
other
Nations
together
;
yet
is
this
enormity
of
robbing
upon
the
High-ways
much
more
frequent
and
notorious
in
England
,
than
any
where
else
in
Christendom
;
which
is
a
great
infamy
to
our
Government
,
and
hurt
to
the
Common-wealth
.
For
remedy
,
though
divers
means
may
be
suggested
,
whereof
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
in
the
two
Chapters
following
;
yet
one
principle
is
thought
to
be
,
if
it
were
once
known
,
that
the
Prince
would
hardly
or
never
dispense
or
give
pardon
in
that
offence
,
but
upon
great
,
rare
and
extraordinary
occasion
;
For
albeit
many
obtain
not
this
pardon
,
yet
the
very
hope
thereof
encourageth
others
to
attempt
the
Fact
.
And
we
see
that
in
some
Countries
,
and
especially
in
Spain
,
above
all
other
that
I
have
seen
,
though
the
Realm
be
much
bigger
,
and
have
many
more
fit
places
to
commit
such
offences
than
ours
;
yet
very
rarely
it
is
heard
that
publick
robberies
are
committed
upon
the
High-ways
,
though
in
private
and
secretly
is
no
Country
perhaps
more
:
which
principally
is
attributed
unto
the
certain
and
constant
publick
Justice
that
is
done
upon
them
without
remission
that
commit
the
Fact
,
if
they
be
found
,
and
to
the
great
diligence
used
for
finding
them
out
by
the
particular
pursuit
of
a
certain
Company
and
Confraternity
of
Men
appointed
for
the
purpose
,
and
peculiarly
dedicated
to
this
work
,
named
the
Holy
Brotherhood
,
which
is
endued
with
many
priviledges
,
and
sufficient
authority
for
the
same
.
The
which
thing
is
wished
also
might
be
brought
into
England
,
and
made
subordinate
to
the
new
Religious
Order
of
Knights
to
be
instituted
both
for
the
defence
of
Sea
and
Land
,
which
I
have
spoken
of
in
the
First
Part
of
this
Memorial
.
And
albeit
the
strictness
of
the
Prince
be
necessary
in
giving
Pardons
,
for
cutting
off
all
hopes
to
the
Malefactors
,
yet
were
it
to
be
wished
that
the
rigour
of
our
Temporal
Laws
,
for
putting
Men
to
death
,
for
theft
of
so
small
quantity
,
or
value
,
as
is
accustomed
in
England
,
were
much
moderated
,
and
some
lesser
bodily
punishments
invented
for
that
purpose
,
as
also
that
some
means
of
moderation
wherein
the
manner
of
quick
dispatch
of
Men's
lives
,
by
Juries
impanelled
in
haste
,
and
forced
to
give
Verdict
of
Life
and
Death
upon
the
suddain
,
without
allowing
space
,
either
for
them
to
inform
themselves
,
or
for
the
accused
to
think
duly
upon
his
defence
,
or
to
help
himself
by
any
Proctor
,
Attorney
,
contrary
witness
,
or
other
such
aides
,
as
both
reason
,
and
other
Country
Laws
,
and
equity
it self
seemeth
to
allow
;
whereof
I
shall
speak
more
when
I
shall
come
to
speak
of
our
Common-Laws
of
England
,
in
the
Fourth
Chapter
of
this
Part.
And
for
that
it
will
not
be
enough
to
plant
only
Religion
,
Justice
,
and
other
such
parts
of
a
true
Christian
Commonwealth
,
but
also
it
will
be
needful
to
uphold
,
maintain
,
and
defend
the
same
:
It
must
appertain
also
unto
a
Catholick
Prince
,
whom
God
shall
bless
with
the
Crown
of
England
,
to
shew
himself
a
continual
Watch-man
over
the
same
,
and
with
his
vigilance
provide
for
the
perpetuation
thereof
,
and
first
of
all
to
assure
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
by
good
provision
of
Laws
,
which
Hereticks
,
of
later
years
,
have
so
much
confounded
,
and
made
so
uncertain
;
[
](A56469-e18790-b)(c)
(c)
This
Principle
does
not
only
justifie
an
Exclusion-Bill
,
but
a
worse
Practice
,
that
I
will
not
name
.
and
in
such
manner
must
be
link
the
state
of
Catholick
Religion
and
Succession
together
,
as
the
one
may
depend
,
and
be
the
assurance
of
the
other
.
Moreover
his
Majesty
must
see
due
execution
from
time
to
time
done
of
such
good
Laws
and
Ordinances
,
as
to
these
and
like
purposes
by
himself
and
the
Realm
shall
be
at
the
beginning
determined
and
set
down
;
for
which
effect
it
seemeth
,
that
the
custom
of
some
other
wise
Catholick
Princes
of
foreign
Countries
is
much
to
be
commended
,
who
do
use
both
ordinarily
,
and
at
other
times
unexpected
,
to
send
Visitors
,
to
divers
parts
of
their
Realms
,
as
namely
to
Universities
,
and
to
all
Courts
of
Law
,
and
Justice
,
and
other
places
,
where
any
great
abuse
,
and
excess
may
be
committed
touching
the
Prince's
Service
,
or
other
State
of
the
Commonwealth
;
which
Visitors
,
being
Men
of
great
integrity
,
skill
,
and
wisdom
,
and
furnished
with
sufficient
Authority
and
Commission
to
fear
no
Man
,
do
return
back
true
Information
of
that
which
is
well
,
or
amiss
to
the
Prince
and
his
Council
,
who
,
after
diligent
view
and
deliberation
,
do
cause
the
same
to
be
published
,
and
all
Parties
to
be
punished
,
or
rewarded
,
according
to
their
merits
,
which
is
a
great
Bridle
to
hold
things
in
order
.
Furthermore
,
for
that
it
is
of
great
moment
for
the
Prince
to
know
and
be
truly
informed
of
the
quality
and
merit
of
such
of
his
Subjects
,
Lists
of
Mens
names
and
merits
.
as
he
is
to
prefer
to
Offices
and
charge
in
the
Common-wealth
,
either
Spiritual
or
Temporal
;
it
were
necessary
his
Majesty
from
time
to
time
(
as
for
Example
,
from
three
years
to
three
years
,
or
the
like
,
according
as
some
other
godly
Princes
also
use
)
should
cause
certain
Lists
and
Catalogues
to
be
given
him
of
Men's
names
by
divers
secret
ways
,
and
by
Persons
of
credit
,
discretion
,
and
good
Consciences
,
touching
all
such
Subjects
in
every
Country
,
Province
,
Universities
,
Cathedral
Churches
,
Houses
of
Law
,
and
particular
Colleges
,
as
for
their
learning
,
wisdom
,
and
other
good
qualities
were
fittest
to
be
imployed
,
and
preferred
by
his
Majesty
;
and
that
these
Lists
and
Memoires
should
be
often
viewed
by
the
Prince
himself
,
and
by
his
Council
,
and
be
registred
in
some
Book
by
some
Men
of
Confidence
,
about
his
Majesty
,
free
from
all
suspicion
of
Interest
or
Corruption
,
and
appointed
only
to
attend
unto
this
affair
,
and
to
take
the
Memoires
that
shall
be
sent
from
all
places
;
which
Memoires
,
Lists
,
and
Catalogues
might
be
renewed
from
time
to
time
,
as
before
hath
been
mentioned
,
and
hereby
would
come
to
pass
,
that
the
Prince
by
tract
of
time
should
come
to
be
perfectly
informed
of
the
merits
and
abilities
of
all
his
principal
Subjects
:
and
therefore
again
would
ensue
,
that
worthy
Men
,
without
seeking
and
labouring
for
it
,
as
commonly
they
are
more
modest
than
others
,
should
be
sought
out
,
and
preferred
;
and
that
ambitious
and
unworthy
,
which
ordinarily
are
the
most
importunate
suiters
,
should
be
restrained
,
and
put
back
to
the
comfort
of
all
good
Men
,
and
to
the
inestimable
benefit
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
singular
help
of
God
and
the
Prince's
Service
.
And
as
this
would
be
one
great
means
to
advance
worthy
Men
,
so
is
there
another
,
of
no
less
importance
or
piety
,
for
the
amending
of
such
as
run
awry
,
which
easily
might
be
performed
by
a
careful
Catholick
Prince
to
the
great
benefit
of
many
,
and
to
his
own
singular
commodity
both
with
God
and
Man
.
And
this
is
that
some
special
good
Man
about
his
Majesty
,
which
is
discreet
,
pious
,
and
learned
,
as
for
example
,
his
Confessor
or
the
like
,
should
be
appointed
to
take
the
Relations
and
Informations
,
which
do
come
,
and
would
come
in
such
a
case
,
of
principal
Men's
behaviour
through
his
Realm
,
both
Ecclesiastical
and
Temporal
,
especially
of
such
as
are
in
Government
and
Authority
;
and
that
when
any
evil
fame
or
report
should
come
of
any
Man
's
bad
proceeding
,
or
notorious
negligence
in
his
duty
,
or
manner
of
life
,
and
were
confirmed
by
many
ways
(
for
light
of
credit
he
ought
not
to
be
,
considering
the
natural
inclination
of
Men
to
speak
rather
evil
than
good
of
such
especially
as
are
in
authority
)
then
should
this
person
confer
the
same
with
his
Majesty
,
and
by
his
Licence
,
though
as
of
himself
by
the
way
of
Friendship
admonish
the
said
Party
of
the
opinion
and
report
that
is
of
him
,
to
the
end
he
might
look
about
him
,
and
amend
that
which
were
amiss
before
the
Prince
should
be
forced
to
take
knowledge
thereof
,
or
put
his
hand
in
the
matter
.
And
I
am
of
opinion
,
That
this
only
Art
of
Brotherly
Correction
,
which
is
commanded
straitly
by
God
to
all
Men
,
but
especially
to
Governors
,
and
such
as
have
care
over
others
,
though
little
used
now
in
the
World
,
if
this
one
means
,
I
say
,
were
brought
into
England
,
among
other
good
Orders
now
at
the
beginning
,
and
put
some
times
in
Execution
by
our
Catholick
Prince's
commandment
,
it
would
remedy
more
evils
,
and
procure
him
more
hearty
good-will
with
the
People
,
and
merit
with
Almighty
God
,
than
any
thing
else
that
could
be
devised
for
this
purpose
.
Many
other
such-like
things
might
be
here
suggested
for
the
happy
day
that
we
expect
,
when
God
shall
please
to
send
us
this
Catholick
Prince
:
but
that
both
these
,
and
all
other
points
besides
that
are
treated
in
this
Memorial
,
if
any
shall
be
judged
worthy
of
Observation
,
will
appertain
principally
unto
him
,
as
the
head
of
all
,
to
see
them
set
forward
,
established
,
and
preserved
.
I
shall
descend
to
no
more
particulars
in
this
place
,
but
remit
me
to
that
,
which
in
other
Chapters
also
is
recorded
,
recommending
the
whole
to
his
Majesty's
Protection
,
and
zealous
furtherance
,
so
far
forth
as
they
shall
be
found
to
tend
to
the
greater
glory
of
God
,
and
advancement
of
the
Weal
publick
.
And
for
that
divers
good
Books
,
and
notable
Discourses
are
abroad
also
in
Print
about
this
Subject
,
and
do
lay
before
good
Princes
Eyes
many
excellent
points
for
their
better
help
,
light
,
and
direction
in
Government
.
I
do
remit
my self
also
in
many
points
,
and
among
other
,
to
a
notable
Treatise
come
forth
this
very
year
in
the
Spanish
Tongue
,
written
by
a
grave
and
learned
Man
,
of
the
Society
of
Jesus
,
named
Father
Ribadeneira
,
the
Title
whereof
is
,
Of
the
Religion
and
Vertues
that
a
Christian
Prince
ought
to
have
,
for
the
well
governing
and
preservation
of
his
Estates
:
which
in
my
Opinion
is
a
right
excellent
piece
of
work
,
and
worthy
to
be
read
by
all
good
Princes
,
for
that
it
will
put
them
in
mind
of
many
rare
and
necessary
points
,
fit
to
be
remembred
,
embraced
,
and
put
in
execution
;
and
whatsoever
Prince
would
read
it
diligently
,
or
appoint
every
day
,
at
his
best
leasure
,
but
some
little
part
thereof
to
be
read
unto
him
,
with
attention
,
and
he
would
continue
this
Exercise
with
desire
to
please
God
,
to
discharge
his
Conscience
,
and
to
govern
well
his
Commonwealth
,
he
would
hardly
do
amiss
,
in
my
Opinion
,
and
should
have
need
of
little
other
Counsel
for
taking
the
right
way
in
all
his
occasions
,
purposes
,
and
affairs
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
of
England
,
and
matters
appertaining
to
their
Estate
.
BY
the
Nobility
of
England
we
do
understand
,
according
to
the
fashion
of
other
Countries
,
not
only
Noblemen
of
Title
,
but
Gentlemen
,
Esquires
,
Knights
,
and
other
degrees
that
be
above
Yeomen
,
Husbandmen
,
and
the
Commonalty
.
In
which
inferiour
sort
of
Nobility
beneath
Barons
,
I
mean
of
Knights
,
Esquires
,
and
Gentlemen
,
there
is
not
that
distinction
observed
betwixt
their
degrees
in
foreign
Countries
,
as
is
in
ours
;
and
I
take
ours
to
be
far
better
,
and
the
more
laudable
Order
.
This
Nobility
then
and
Gentry
being
the
chief
Members
of
our
Realm
,
are
carefully
to
be
preserved
by
our
Catholick
Prince
,
in
their
ancient
honours
,
dignities
,
&
priviledges
;
and
whatsoever
injury
,
or
disestimation
hath
been
laid
upon
them
,
these
later
years
,
by
some
base
Heretical
Persons
in
authority
;
it
is
to
be
removed
,
and
particular
inquiry
made
by
Commissioners
appointed
by
the
Parliament
for
this
purpose
,
wherein
,
and
in
what
points
the
Nobility
of
England
have
been
injured
,
dishonoured
,
or
oppressed
,
in
these
later
years
of
Heresie
,
to
the
end
that
supplication
may
be
made
to
the
Catholick
Prince
for
remedy
thereof
.
And
as
the
ancient
Nobility
of
England
,
in
times
past
,
came
to
that
dignity
in
the
Commonwealth
,
and
to
their
credit
and
estimation
both
with
Prince
and
People
,
first
for
their
Piety
and
Zeal
in
Christian
Religion
,
and
secondly
for
their
Fidelity
and
Valour
in
Service
of
their
Prince
and
Country
;
so
their
Heirs
and
Posterity
must
conserve
the
same
by
the
self-same
means
.
And
first
of
all
it
will
behove
them
greatly
to
take
it
for
a
point
of
chief
honour
,
greatness
,
and
Nobility
,
at
this
next
Conversion
of
our
Realm
,
to
shew
their
eminent
zeal
in
furthering
Religion
,
and
the
Reformation
before-mentioned
,
in
all
they
can
,
both
by
their
authority
,
credit
,
power
and
zeal
;
and
edifying
also
other
Men
by
their
Example
of
Life
,
as
by
frequenting
the
Holy
Sacraments
,
in
their
own
Persons
publickly
and
often
,
and
by
joyning
chearfully
and
piously
,
as
their
fore-Fathers
were
wont
to
do
,
with
the
Clergy
and
other
good
Men
,
to
further
the
advancement
of
God's
cause
,
in
all
points
,
and
in
particular
by
yielding
,
and
agreeing
willingly
to
the
order
that
shall
be
taken
,
for
the
moderate
restitution
of
Ecclesiastical
Lands
before
mentioned
.
And
this
for
Religion
.
But
for
the
other
points
of
Chivalry
,
and
acts
of
Arms
,
our
Nobility
is
by
all
means
to
be
incouraged
to
exercise
themselves
,
and
their
Children
therein
,
according
to
the
laudable
example
of
their
Ancestors
,
who
for
the
same
were
renowned
both
at
home
and
abroad
.
And
in
particular
it
were
to
be
wished
,
That
they
should
shew
their
valour
against
hereticks
,
and
Enemies
of
God
,
and
his
Church
,
of
these
our
days
,
seeing
they
are
so
many
,
and
so
pernicious
,
as
well
at
home
among
us
,
as
also
in
divers
Kingdoms
round
about
us
;
whereas
their
Ancestors
,
to
fight
against
Infidels
,
less
dangerous
and
odious
to
God
than
these
Hereticks
,
undertook
long
,
costly
and
perillous
journeys
into
Asia
and
other
Countries
.
And
for
better
performance
hereof
,
I
mean
of
fighting
against
Hereticks
,
it
may
be
considered
,
as
before
I
have
noted
,
whether
it
shall
not
be
more
convenient
for
the
exercise
of
our
Nobility
,
and
for
the
better
provision
for
their
younger
Sons
,
that
some
new
kind
of
Religious
order
of
Knights
were
appointed
in
England
,
instead
of
the
other
of
St.
John
of
Malta
,
whose
Seat
and
Residence
is
very
far
from
England
,
and
the
observance
of
the
Rule
,
much
fallen
from
the
first
perfection
,
and
hard
to
be
reduced
or
kept
by
younger
Gentlemen
that
live
at
liberty
abroad
,
especially
touching
the
Vow
of
Chastity
,
as
hath
been
before
declared
.
As
for
other
private
Exercises
,
and
Customs
ordinarily
used
by
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
of
England
,
wherein
they
do
exceed
much
the
custom
of
other
Countries
,
as
namely
in
the
much
use
of
Hawking
,
Hunting
,
keeping
of
great
Houses
,
many
Servants
,
much
Hospitality
,
and
the
like
;
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
as
in
it self
they
are
things
honourable
and
fit
for
Nobility
,
being
used
with
moderation
that
is
convenient
;
so
,
for
many
reasons
they
being
old
customs
of
their
Ancestors
,
are
not
to
be
disswaded
nor
left
off
,
but
rather
continued
for
avoiding
of
greater
inconveniences
,
though
with
such
Reformation
as
is
needful
for
taking
away
,
or
lessening
of
such
excesses
,
as
sometime
creep
in
.
As
for
example
,
that
those
exercises
before-mentioned
of
Noblemen's
pass-times
be
not
hurtful
,
either
to
poor
Men
,
their
Neighbours
,
or
to
their
own
Devotion
,
and
acts
of
Religion
,
whereunto
they
are
bound
,
as
of
hearing
of
Mass
,
Sermons
,
and
the
like
;
and
that
their
Housekeeping
be
moderated
from
gluttony
,
dissolution
,
and
excess
of
drinking
;
and
that
their
keeping
of
many
Servants
be
limited
with
these
Conditions
;
first
,
Nobility's
Servants
.
That
no
Man
keep
any
more
than
he
can
well
maintain
of
himself
,
and
that
wholly
,
giving
them
sufficient
whereon
to
live
,
without
necessity
to
attempt
any
other
unlawful
shifts
or
means
for
their
maintenance
,
as
often
doth
happen
in
such
Servants
,
as
being
otherwise
poor
,
do
take
only
Livery-Coats
of
their
Lords
and
Masters
,
for
to
shift
thereby
,
under
their
countenances
and
authority
.
The
second
Condition
is
,
That
these
Servants
be
kept
from
idleness
with
some
honest
exercise
,
either
of
labour
or
recreation
,
and
that
they
be
taught
the
necessary
points
of
Catholick
Religion
,
and
Christian
Doctrine
,
and
that
some
good
Books
be
provided
for
them
in
places
where
they
wait
,
wherewith
to
entertain
themselves
,
and
be
moved
to
vertue
,
and
diverted
from
sin
,
and
that
some
peculiar
account
be
taken
of
their
Christian
demeanour
,
and
of
their
going
to
Confession
,
and
the
like
;
for
unto
all
this
,
and
more
too
,
is
a
good
Catholick
Lord
and
Master
bound
concerning
;
his
Servants
.
A
third
Condition
of
keeping
Servants
,
or
rather
an
advice
to
good
Lords
and
Masters
may
be
,
that
they
have
care
to
provide
for
their
Servants
according
to
their
merit
,
not
only
for
the
time
of
their
present
service
,
but
some
stay
of
certain
living
afterwards
,
to
the
end
that
having
spent
their
youth
in
their
Lord's
and
Master's
service
they
fall
not
afterwards
into
misery
,
and
being
forced
to
seek
their
living
by
unlawful
and
dishonest
means
,
to
dishonour
both
their
Masters
and
themselves
:
wherein
also
may
be
considered
,
that
if
their
Lords
and
Masters
should
die
without
providing
for
them
at
all
,
or
recompensing
their
service
;
whether
it
were
not
convenient
they
should
have
Actions
by
our
Law
against
his
Heirs
for
some
honourable
satisfaction
,
as
the
Civil
Law
and
Statutes
of
other
Countries
do
allow
.
And
thus
much
for
Servants
.
Nobility's
Children
.
For
Noblemen's
and
Gentlemen's
Children
it
were
greatly
to
be
wished
that
such
care
were
taken
for
their
Education
first
in
Piety
,
and
then
in
learning
,
and
other
qualities
fit
for
their
Estate
,
that
their
Prince
and
Commonwealth
might
afterwards
imploy
them
worthily
in
occasions
and
affairs
that
shall
be
offered
,
and
not
be
forced
to
prefer
other
of
far
meaner
birth
for
the
defects
and
insufficiency
of
the
Nobility
.
And
first
of
all
,
to
speak
in
order
,
though
it
be
not
necessary
for
Heirs
,
and
Elder
Brothers
,
to
study
so
much
as
the
Younger
,
for
that
they
are
to
live
on
their
Lands
;
yet
for
sustaining
the
place
wherein
they
are
to
live
,
some
learning
is
necessary
,
but
much
more
that
they
be
brought
up
in
Order
and
Discipline
,
and
that
they
be
taught
to
know
God
and
themselves
,
seemeth
may
best
be
done
either
in
the
Seminaries
and
Convictories
whereof
I
have
spoken
before
,
or
in
some
Colleges
of
the
Universities
,
when
they
shall
be
reformed
and
brought
in
order
again
;
and
some
part
of
this
also
may
be
taught
at
home
by
private
Masters
,
if
their
Parents
be
discreet
and
careful
;
though
this
be
somewhat
hard
,
and
seldom
taketh
great
effect
by
the
overmuch
indulgence
of
the
said
Parents
,
as
also
by
the
flattery
of
Servants
that
ordinarily
are
wont
to
instil
nothing
but
pride
and
vanity
into
their
young
Masters
that
are
brought
up
among
them
;
so
as
the
Education
of
Nobility
and
Gentry
is
much
more
effectual
abroad
than
at
home
.
Wards
.
As
for
the
manner
of
their
Wardships
begun
in
England
with
very
good
intention
,
though
different
from
all
other
Nations
,
and
of
late
years
perverted
by
Heretical
Governors
,
against
all
equity
,
to
the
Wards
and
Pupils
,
both
in
their
Livings
and
Educations
,
and
Match
of
Marriage
,
that
some
good
remedy
and
moderation
may
be
had
in
this
matter
,
by
dealing
with
the
Catholick
Prince
which
shall
be
as
the
Deputies
of
the
Parliament
shall
best
devise
and
suggest
.
Younger
Brothers
.
About
the
younger
Sons
of
Noblemen
and
Gentlemen
,
it
is
to
be
considered
,
That
the
Common-Laws
of
England
,
are
much
less
favourable
and
beneficial
unto
them
.
The
Civil
and
Imperial
observed
in
other
Countries
are
such
as
do
allow
them
equal
Portions
with
their
eldest
Brethren
of
all
the
Goods
,
Chattels
,
and
Lands
of
their
Fathers
,
which
be
not
intailed
,
as
of
all
that
also
which
has
accrued
or
been
augmented
by
means
of
the
said
intailed
Lands
,
or
otherwise
;
whereas
the
Laws
commonly
of
England
leave
all
to
the
elder
Brother's
disposition
and
pleasure
,
if
the
Father
chance
to
dye
without
taking
particular
order
in
the
same
himself
,
whereby
many
younger
Brethren
of
good
birth
are
driven
oftentimes
to
great
extremities
,
and
to
undecent
shifts
for
their
maintenance
,
to
no
small
inconvenience
to
the
whole
Commonwealth
.
Wherefore
it
may
be
thought
upon
,
whether
some
moderation
in
this
point
were
not
convenient
to
be
put
,
whereby
younger
Children
might
have
some
occasion
to
a
reasonable
Portion
at
least
of
their
Parents
Substance
,
whereby
to
maintain
themselves
somewhat
conformable
to
their
Birth
,
State
,
and
Condition
.
In
foreign
Catholick
Countries
the
younger
Children
of
Nobility
and
Gentry
are
greatly
helped
and
advanced
by
the
Church
,
wherein
they
are
preferred
before
others
in
authority
and
dignity
,
if
their
merits
of
learning
and
vertue
be
equal
;
whereby
it
cometh
to
pass
,
that
these
younger
Brethren
,
giving
themselves
to
study
,
upon
hope
of
these
preferments
,
do
come
in
time
to
be
excellent
Men
,
and
of
more
authority
and
living
than
their
Elder
Brothers
;
which
is
a
great
stay
for
the
Nobility
,
and
no
less
for
the
defence
of
Catholick
Religion
by
the
union
of
these
Noblemen
of
the
Clergy
,
with
others
of
their
Lineage
,
Kindred
,
Acquaintance
,
and
Friendship
of
the
Temporalty
,
and
consequently
the
custom
is
to
be
brought
into
England
,
if
Noblemen's
Sons
would
make
themselves
fit
.
Wherein
there
will
be
much
less
difficulty
than
in
times
past
,
when
that
sweet
,
and
clear
manner
of
teaching
the
Latin
Tongue
,
and
other
Sciences
shall
be
brought
into
England
,
which
is
used
in
other
places
,
and
that
other
hard
,
dark
,
and
base
custom
of
so
much
beating
of
youth
be
removed
and
taken
away
.
Noblemen's
and
Gentlemen's
Daughters
and
Dowries
.
About
Noblemen's
and
Gentlemen's
Daughters
,
it
is
also
to
be
considered
,
that
as
many
of
them
,
by
all
likelihood
,
when
Catholick
Religion
shall
be
restored
,
will
betake
themselves
to
Religious
and
Monastical
Life
,
as
in
other
Countries
we
see
;
so
shall
their
Parents
be
much
eased
thereby
,
and
the
better
able
to
provide
for
the
Marriage
of
their
other
Daughters
,
remaining
in
the
World
,
in
which
point
notwithstanding
,
seeing
that
the
excesses
of
our
times
,
in
giving
great
Dowries
,
is
grown
to
be
at
such
a
height
,
that
it
impoverisheth
oftentimes
the
Parents
;
it
seemeth
a
point
worthy
the
consideration
,
whether
it
were
not
expedient
that
the
Parliament
should
limit
the
quantity
of
Dowries
according
to
the
State
and
Condition
of
every
Man
;
which
no
doubt
would
greatly
ease
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
of
England
,
and
be
profitable
for
many
respects
.
And
touching
the
assurance
of
these
Dowries
,
as
also
for
the
Jointures
of
Lands
,
the
Laws
of
other
Countries
,
and
ours
are
far
different
,
and
good
it
were
for
us
to
take
the
best
of
them
both
.
And
first
for
Dowries
in
other
Countries
they
are
more
assured
unto
the
Wife
than
in
ours
;
for
that
there
the
said
Dowry
never
entreth
into
the
Husband's
Possession
in
propriety
,
but
only
is
put
out
to
Rent
,
and
assurance
given
for
it
,
of
which
Rent
only
the
Husband
may
dispose
,
during
his
Wive's
Life
,
but
no
ways
spend
,
or
diminish
,
or
impawn
the
Principle
;
which
seemeth
a
better
order
,
and
more
sure
for
the
Wife
,
than
to
leave
all
free
to
the
Husband's
Disposition
,
as
in
our
Country
,
where
oftentimes
an
unthrift
matches
with
a
rich
Woman
,
spendeth
all
she
hath
without
remedy
or
redress
.
The
Wife
also
in
other
Countries
,
if
she
has
no
Children
,
may
dispose
of
all
her
Dowry
to
good
works
,
or
to
any
other
uses
that
she
will
,
by
her
Testament
in
secret
,
and
sealed
,
and
not
to
be
opened
before
she
be
dead
.
And
this
may
she
do
without
obligation
to
leave
any
part
to
her
Husband
,
except
she
list
:
which
is
some
motive
also
for
her
Husband
to
use
her
well
while
she
liveth
,
upon
hopes
to
be
her
Heir
,
or
Executor
;
and
if
she
hath
Children
,
then
may
she
dispose
only
of
the
fifth
part
to
good
works
,
whereof
nothing
is
allowed
by
our
Laws
of
England
;
and
it
seemeth
a
great
defect
,
and
may
be
considered
,
whether
it
be
not
to
be
amended
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
touching
Jointures
,
the
Condition
of
Women
is
better
in
England
than
in
other
places
:
for
that
whether
they
bring
Dowries
or
not
,
by
our
Laws
of
England
,
they
may
claim
a
Third
of
their
Husband's
Lands
;
which
in
other
Countries
is
not
so
,
where
if
they
bring
no
Dowry
,
they
can
claim
no
Jointure
at
all
,
neither
any
part
of
their
Husband's
Goods
,
except
he
please
of
his
free-will
to
leave
them
any
thing
:
and
if
they
bring
Dowry
,
then
shall
they
have
their
whole
Dowry
again
at
their
Husband's
Death
,
and
more
than
this
,
the
half
of
all
such
Goods
,
and
Moveables
,
as
were
gained
since
their
Marriage
by
reason
of
the
said
Dowry
,
or
otherwise
;
which
is
less
prejudicial
to
the
Son
and
Heir
,
than
the
other
of
England
;
but
yet
which
of
them
be
absolutely
better
,
may
be
a
matter
perhaps
disputable
.
And
thus
much
for
Noblemen's
and
Gentlemen's
Children
.
It
shall
not
be
amiss
to
pass
to
their
Servants
,
whom
also
they
ought
to
have
in
place
of
Children
,
and
to
comfort
,
defend
,
and
cherish
the
,
desiring
to
see
them
wealthy
,
and
well
able
to
live
according
to
the
ancient
Love
and
Charity
of
English
Land-Lords
towards
Vassals
,
Subjects
,
and
Tenants
;
which
Love
and
tender
care
having
been
greatly
broken
and
diminished
,
in
these
later
years
,
by
the
impiety
,
avarice
,
riotousness
,
and
other
disorders
brought
in
by
Heresie
,
is
to
be
restored
again
by
Catholick
Religion
,
and
Land-lords
are
to
be
taught
to
make
such
account
of
their
Tenants
,
as
of
them
by
whom
they
live
,
and
also
by
the
Sweat
of
their
Brows
do
suck
,
and
draw
out
of
the
Earth
Commodities
,
whereby
Noblemen
and
Gentlemen
are
maintained
at
ease
.
Setting
the
Lands
at
the
old
Rent
of
Assize
.
And
for
that
many
Landlords
of
these
times
have
begun
to
raise
their
Rents
,
and
to
impeach
that
old
and
most
laudable
tenure
of
England
,
of
old
Rent
of
Assize
,
it
is
to
be
understood
that
no
one
thing
among
the
Customs
of
England
seemeth
to
divers
Men
that
have
seen
also
other
Countries
,
of
more
importance
to
be
kept
,
observed
,
and
to
be
brought
back
again
to
the
old
use
,
than
this
manner
of
letting
,
and
setting
Lands
for
term
of
Life
,
after
the
rates
of
the
old
Rents
;
and
that
no
one
thing
in
times
past
hath
been
a
greater
ground
of
abundance
,
and
felicity
in
our
Commonwealth
,
both
to
Nobility
and
Commonalty
,
than
this
honourable
custom
of
Leasing
their
Lands
;
for
that
it
is
generally
profitable
,
both
to
the
Landlord
,
and
Tenant
,
and
Commonwealth
in
particular
;
to
the
Landlord
,
for
that
he
setting
down
his
Houshold
,
and
framing
his
Expences
according
to
the
rate
of
his
old
Rent
,
which
is
certain
,
may
easily
still
be
before
hand
,
and
hold
himself
in
abundance
with
the
extraordinary
incomes
that
shall
enter
by
Leases
,
Fines
and
other
such
casualties
,
and
in
like
manner
the
charges
of
Subsidies
,
Tenths
,
Loanes
,
and
other
publick
Impositions
laid
upon
him
by
Parliament
or
other
means
,
they
are
ever
according
to
his
Rents
in
the
Queen's
Book
which
are
far
less
,
and
more
easie
,
than
if
he
were
charged
according
to
the
Portion
of
rack
Rents
.
To
the
Tenant
also
this
way
of
taking
Leases
after
the
rate
of
old
Rent
is
very
commodious
,
for
that
albeit
he
pay
sometimes
a
good
fine
at
his
first
entrance
,
yet
liveth
he
at
an
easie
Rent
afterwards
,
and
leaveth
a
certain
and
sure
provision
for
his
Children
:
and
commonly
the
Father
payeth
the
Fine
of
his
Son
,
so
as
the
Son
entreth
without
any
burthen
at
the
beginning
.
And
if
one
Landlord
take
great
Fines
,
which
also
were
to
be
moderated
,
yet
another
will
come
of
a
better
Conscience
,
who
will
take
less
,
and
so
the
Tenant
liveth
always
in
hope
:
and
if
the
worst
happen
,
he
is
sure
to
be
preferred
ever
before
others
,
paying
as
another
Man
doth
,
which
is
a
great
preferment
,
and
very
honourable
also
to
the
Landlord
to
have
Families
continue
in
his
Lands
for
divers
Ages
;
whereby
they
are
more
knit
unto
him
in
hearty
good
will
,
and
true
Allegiance
:
and
being
wealthy
,
their
Riches
are
his
at
commandment
,
both
for
his
own
service
and
his
Prince
:
which
is
not
so
,
where
Tenants
are
rackt
,
and
changed
often
,
and
made
so
poor
,
both
in
love
and
substance
,
as
they
are
neither
willing
nor
able
to
do
any
thing
at
all
for
their
Landlords
when
need
requireth
.
Old
Rents
commodious
to
the
Common-wealth
.
To
the
Commonwealth
this
manner
of
tenure
is
wonderful
beneficial
,
for
that
by
this
means
the
Lands
come
to
be
well
manured
,
tilled
,
plowed
,
planted
,
fertile
,
and
abundant
.
For
that
every
Tenant
holdeth
the
same
as
good
as
for
his
own
Lands
,
and
knoweth
that
neither
he
nor
his
Posterity
shall
be
deprived
thereof
:
where
on
the
contrary
side
in
divers
Countries
,
for
that
Lands
are
let
only
from
year
to
year
,
or
for
very
few
years
together
,
and
that
all
Rents
are
raised
,
and
rackt
to
the
uttermost
;
it
is
pitiful
to
see
how
bare
and
needy
common
Husbandmen
be
,
and
how
miserably
the
whole
Land
lyeth
open
and
naked
without
Hedge
,
Ditch
,
or
Tree
,
every
Man
only
endeavouring
to
draw
out
the
heart
and
substance
thereof
for
the
small
time
he
hath
to
use
it
,
being
well
assured
that
if
he
should
manure
,
or
cherish
the
same
,
another
would
give
more
,
and
take
it
from
him
the
year
following
,
where
they
neither
love
the
Lands
nor
the
Landlords
,
but
only
follow
their
present
Commodity
,
and
both
the
Commonwealth
,
the
Prince
,
the
Landlords
,
and
themselves
,
receive
great
damage
thereby
,
as
hath
been
declared
.
Wherefore
it
may
be
considered
,
both
by
the
Prince
and
Parliament
,
whether
it
were
not
good
,
that
so
honourable
,
ancient
,
and
so
profitable
a
custom
of
letting
Lands
after
the
old
Rents
be
restored
to
our
Country
again
,
and
that
all
rackt
Rents
be
brought
back
to
the
old
proportion
,
or
somewhat
near
the
same
,
with
some
reasonable
recompence
to
the
Landlord
by
way
of
Fine
,
and
that
from
henceforward
no
Man
may
raise
his
yearly
Rents
but
with
a
certain
moderation
to
be
limited
;
which
thing
,
no
doubt
,
would
wonderfully
concern
the
Wealth
,
ease
,
and
contentment
of
all
the
Realm
,
for
that
every
Realm
is
so
much
the
better
,
and
more
prosperous
,
by
how
much
the
more
indifferently
,
the
substance
thereof
is
divided
into
the
hands
of
many
according
to
each
Man's
Estate
and
Condition
:
and
not
as
in
some
Countries
,
where
one
sort
of
Men
are
very
rich
,
and
the
other
sort
extream
poor
,
the
one
sort
of
Lords
having
all
in
their
own
hands
,
the
other
sort
seeming
to
be
Bond-men
,
and
meer
Servants
,
having
only
to
eat
that
which
the
other
sort
giveth
them
from
day
to
day
:
whereby
it
cometh
also
to
pass
,
that
little
good
can
be
done
with
them
in
matters
of
their
Souls
,
by
reason
of
their
continual
labour
,
ignorance
,
rudeness
,
and
extream
poverty
.
From
which
misery
God
hath
hitherto
delivered
the
Commonalty
of
England
,
by
reason
of
this
kind
of
Tenures
,
Leases
,
Bargains
,
and
Copy-holds
,
by
which
most
of
the
common
People
are
able
to
maintain
themselves
decently
,
and
bring
up
their
Children
in
Civility
;
and
will
be
able
to
do
the
same
still
,
and
much
better
,
if
the
former
custom
be
brought
back
again
,
continued
,
and
established
.
And
for
that
I
take
this
point
to
be
a
great
and
substantial
foundation
of
the
publick
,
and
particular
weal
of
our
Country
,
I
have
been
the
longer
in
treating
thereof
.
And
now
therefore
to
make
an
end
,
having
spoken
of
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
,
both
in
their
own
Persons
as
also
of
their
Housholds
,
Servants
,
Children
,
Wives
,
and
Tenants
,
there
seemeth
little
remaining
to
be
added
,
except
I
should
say
,
That
whereas
the
English
Nobility
seemeth
in
other
things
to
be
the
most
prosperous
in
the
World
,
in
one
thing
only
which
concerneth
them
most
of
all
,
which
is
,
the
safety
of
their
lives
,
they
are
thought
to
be
most
unfortunate
,
miserable
,
and
subject
to
injuries
of
any
other
Estate
of
Men
that
live
;
for
that
upon
any
least
suspicion
or
displeasure
of
the
Prince
,
or
every
of
their
Enemies
,
they
may
be
brought
in
danger
,
and
made
away
,
as
we
have
seen
that
the
greatest
Men
commonly
of
our
Realm
have
been
,
and
few
eminent
Men
above
the
rest
,
as
Dukes
,
have
dyed
in
their
Beds
;
and
no
marvel
,
for
that
the
Kingdom
being
but
little
,
and
the
sway
of
a
Duke
great
among
the
People
,
especially
when
there
is
but
one
,
or
few
of
that
Title
,
and
the
way
to
cut
them
off
so
easie
as
to
put
him
upon
a
Quest
of
his
Peers
,
whether
they
be
Friends
or
Enemies
,
and
that
in
one
day
only
,
he
shall
be
tryed
,
and
the
most
of
that
time
spent
,
by
the
Princes
learned
Council
,
in
amplifying
and
exaggerating
Enemies
or
suspicions
of
Enemies
against
him
,
and
no
Lawyer
or
Attorney
given
or
allowed
to
defend
,
or
speak
for
him
,
which
should
be
granted
,
if
the
matter
concerned
but
ten
Shillings
,
of
Lands
or
Goods
only
.
These
things
,
I
say
,
being
so
,
which
to
Strangers
seem
wonderful
,
and
almost
incredible
;
no
marvel
,
though
our
Nobility
be
cut
off
many
times
upon
small
occasions
,
and
that
their
Estates
by
others
be
judged
very
slippery
,
and
miserable
;
for
remedy
whereof
,
some
are
of
Opinion
,
That
for
avoiding
of
jealousie
in
the
Prince
and
Commonwealth
against
great
and
powerful
Men
,
it
were
a
good
means
to
have
many
equal
in
the
self
same
degree
,
as
for
example
,
many
Dukes
,
Marquises
,
as
there
are
of
Earls
;
For
that
hereby
every
one
would
come
to
be
less
respected
,
and
to
be
of
less
power
with
the
People
:
for
the
Dignity
would
be
divided
amongst
many
,
and
consequently
less
eminent
in
one
.
And
if
any
one
should
go
about
to
be
insolent
,
the
other
would
be
able
to
repress
him
;
and
we
see
that
in
old
time
it
was
so
in
England
.
Another
means
will
be
,
that
all
such
Dignities
,
Prerogatives
,
publick
Emoluments
,
Offices
and
Preferments
,
as
are
to
be
in
the
Countries
,
where
these
great
Men
dwell
,
should
depend
on
the
Prince
immediately
,
and
not
of
them
;
and
that
some
other
Men
also
of
Dignity
,
that
are
made
and
set
up
by
the
Prince
,
and
depend
only
of
him
,
as
namely
Bishops
,
should
have
sway
with
them
,
and
Commission
in
all
matters
belonging
to
the
publick
;
and
when
any
poor
Man
were
injured
by
a
great
,
he
might
be
heard
easily
,
and
remedied
,
and
so
taken
into
the
Prince's
peculiar
Protection
,
as
he
durst
complain
,
and
not
fear
afterwards
the
others
power
and
violence
,
by
all
which
means
it
would
come
to
pass
,
that
the
People
would
only
depend
on
the
Prince
,
and
great
Men
come
into
less
suspicion
and
danger
,
and
the
Commonwealth
and
Prince
stand
more
assured
from
troubles
,
and
commotions
,
and
each
part
live
more
safely
and
contentedly
.
And
for
that
I
am
to
speak
afterwards
more
in
particular
of
the
Common-Laws
of
our
Realm
,
and
among
others
,
of
this
,
concerning
the
proceeding
in
matters
of
Death
and
Life
,
by
way
of
Quests
and
Juries
,
as
well
for
the
Nobility
,
as
also
the
Commonalty
:
I
shall
speak
no
more
,
in
this
place
,
but
remit
my self
to
that
which
I
shall
set
down
there
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
Inns
of
Court
,
and
study
of
the
Common
Laws
of
England
,
and
of
the
Laws
themselves
.
FOR
so
much
as
it
is
a
custom
now
in
England
,
and
hath
been
much
increased
these
later
years
,
that
either
all
,
or
the
most
part
of
Noblemen's
Children
do
repair
to
the
Inns
of
Court
,
and
Chancery
,
under
pretence
of
studying
the
Common
Laws
of
England
(
tho'
some
do
nothing
less
in
effect
)
it
shall
not
be
amiss
perhaps
,
after
the
Treaty
of
the
Nobility
,
to
say
somewhat
of
the
Inns
of
Court
,
and
manner
of
studies
.
And
first
of
all
it
seemeth
necessary
,
that
,
as
before
I
said
of
the
Universities
,
some
ample
Commission
should
be
given
to
certain
wise
,
godly
,
and
learned
Catholick
Men
in
the
Laws
,
to
consult
what
manner
of
Reformation
were
best
for
the
said
Inns
of
Court
,
and
Chancery
,
both
touching
learning
and
Piety
:
which
Houses
,
by
the
liberty
and
dissolution
of
Heretical
times
,
have
been
brought
to
great
disorder
,
and
so
become
Schools
of
meer
vanity
,
pride
,
and
looseness
.
The
principal
points
that
seem
may
be
reformed
are
,
first
,
about
their
order
of
Life
,
Discipline
,
form
of
Apparel
,
Conversation
,
and
the
like
;
as
in
other
Universities
and
Colleges
of
Laws
is
accustomed
abroad
in
the
World
,
where
the
Nobility
also
do
study
the
Laws
of
those
Realms
,
without
any
such
notable
disorders
,
as
in
England
are
seen
.
And
,
secondly
,
about
the
manner
of
study
in
these
our
Common
Laws
,
as
for
example
,
That
they
may
have
ordinary
Readers
,
Lecturers
,
and
set
Causes
for
their
profiting
in
learning
,
as
in
other
Sciences
is
accustomed
;
and
as
hath
been
noted
before
in
the
Chapters
belonging
to
our
Universities
,
out
of
which
may
be
taken
and
applied
to
this
also
,
so
much
as
shall
seem
for
the
purpose
,
seeing
these
Houses
and
Schools
do
make
in
like
manner
a
certain
University
for
study
of
this
one
Faculty
of
the
Common
Law
;
and
consequently
may
very
well
participate
of
orders
insinuated
before
for
Universities
,
and
the
Readers
be
bound
to
dictate
,
and
the
Students
to
write
,
and
to
make
repetition
of
their
Lessons
,
and
to
have
Exercises
,
Conferences
,
and
Disputations
,
times
limited
,
wherein
to
end
their
courses
of
Law
,
and
to
proceed
,
and
take
Degrees
,
in
manner
and
form
,
and
with
the
circumstances
that
shall
be
appointed
and
thought
most
convenient
.
All
which
points
may
be
set
down
distinctly
,
as
well
as
in
other
Universities
,
and
some
order
may
be
thought
on
also
for
the
reducing
of
the
huge
Mass
,
and
Book
of
our
Common
Law
,
to
some
more
clear
order
and
method
,
so
as
it
may
be
learned
with
clearness
and
distinction
,
as
other
Faculties
are
:
and
perhaps
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
bind
such
as
will
make
profession
thereof
,
and
take
degrees
therein
,
to
study
first
the
Latine
Tongue
with
some
perfection
,
Reformation
of
the
Common
Law
.
as
also
to
pass
the
course
of
Philosophy
,
thereby
to
be
the
more
able
Men
afterwards
to
judge
and
treat
matters
in
their
own
profession
.
Moreover
it
may
be
thought
upon
,
whether
it
were
not
convenient
,
that
some
Commissioners
appointed
for
the
same
purpose
,
should
suggest
and
give
up
such
points
as
shall
seem
wanting
and
defective
in
our
Common
Laws
,
to
be
remedied
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
or
Decrees
of
grave
and
learned
Lawyers
,
or
be
supplied
by
the
Civil
,
Canon
,
or
Imperial
Laws
,
and
among
other
points
they
may
determine
of
Lawyer
's
Fees
,
as
also
of
their
manner
of
proceeding
,
and
remedy
such
abuses
as
have
crept
in
during
the
time
of
Heresie
or
otherwise
;
among
which
one
principal
seemeth
to
be
the
multitude
of
infinite
Suits
increased
in
these
our
days
,
partly
by
the
wrangling
natures
,
covetousness
,
and
little
Conscience
of
some
People
;
and
partly
also
by
the
incouragement
of
the
Lawyers
themselves
,
that
either
buy
or
set
forward
bad
titles
for
private
gain
.
Remedy
for
bringing
Suits
to
London
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
and
for
a
thousand
inconveniencies
,
which
hereof
do
ensue
,
it
may
be
considered
by
the
Commissioners
,
whether
it
were
not
good
to
limit
the
number
and
quality
of
Suits
that
may
be
brought
to
London
,
to
which
place
every
poor
Man
cannot
follow
;
to
wit
,
that
the
matters
to
be
tried
in
London
,
must
be
of
such
,
or
such
value
,
and
importance
;
and
that
other
affairs
of
lesser
be
heard
first
by
some
certain
Men
of
the
Shire
,
where
the
Controversie
riseth
,
and
be
composed
or
decided
by
them
,
either
by
way
of
peace
,
or
friendship
,
or
by
sentence
of
Law
,
and
Justice
;
and
that
if
it
cannot
be
so
ended
,
but
that
the
Party
,
or
Parties
will
need
appeal
to
London
,
that
then
it
be
remitted
with
these
Men's
Judgment
upon
it
,
or
with
their
sentence
given
first
in
the
matter
.
And
perhaps
it
would
not
be
amiss
in
divers
cases
to
bring
in
the
custom
of
Spain
,
for
depositing
mily
quinentos
doblones
,
which
is
about
three
thousand
Crowns
value
to
be
deposited
presently
by
him
that
will
appeal
to
the
King
and
his
Council
,
from
the
ordinary
sentence
of
Law
given
against
him
in
other
Lower
Courts
;
which
Mony
is
to
be
divided
,
the
one
part
to
the
Prince
,
the
other
part
to
the
Judges
that
gave
the
first
sentence
,
and
the
third
part
to
his
Adversary
in
the
suit
for
his
Charges
,
if
the
said
first
sentence
be
confirmed
again
by
the
five
new
Judges
,
which
the
Prince
upon
his
appeal
is
to
give
them
for
the
final
determination
of
the
cause
.
Some
such
Bridle
,
I
say
,
were
to
be
devised
against
troublesome
and
contentious
People
,
that
will
not
stand
to
any
order
or
composition
,
which
composition
ought
first
to
be
sought
for
;
and
that
the
Parties
that
are
to
go
to
Law
,
should
first
be
bound
to
have
their
matter
heard
,
as
I
have
said
,
by
good
and
skilful
Men
of
their
Country
,
before
they
pass
any
farther
.
Some
lower
Tribunal
were
also
to
be
appointed
throughout
the
Realm
in
more
places
than
in
York
,
and
in
the
Marches
of
Wales
(
as
now
it
is
)
where
Men
might
have
Justice
,
without
repairing
immediately
to
London
.
Visitors
upon
Lawyers
and
Judges
.
The
custom
of
other
Countries
is
very
laudable
,
where
from
time
to
time
,
certain
Visitors
,
Men
of
great
Integrity
and
Justice
are
appointed
by
the
Prince
and
his
Council
to
visit
all
Judges
,
Lawyers
,
Sollicitors
,
Councellors
,
Proctors
,
Attorneys
,
and
other
Officers
belonging
to
Justice
in
all
Courts
throughout
the
Realm
,
and
to
examine
how
they
have
behaved
themselves
in
those
Charges
,
what
riches
they
have
gotten
,
and
in
how
little
time
,
what
Bribes
and
Corruptions
may
be
proved
against
them
,
and
other
such-like
points
;
all
which
being
returned
by
the
said
Visitors
,
and
reviewed
by
such
as
the
Prince
and
his
Council
shall
appoint
to
be
Overseers
of
the
said
Visitation
,
sentence
may
be
given
,
and
published
for
the
honour
of
the
good
,
and
punishment
of
the
wicked
.
And
the
punishment
which
is
used
in
Spain
,
among
other
things
,
seemeth
very
good
,
to
wit
,
that
he
that
shall
be
found
to
have
done
evil
in
a
higher
Court
or
Tribunal
,
be
for
penance
put
back
to
a
Lower
Court
again
:
as
for
example
,
from
London
to
York
,
or
the
like
.
And
contrariwise
,
he
that
hath
done
well
in
a
Lower
Court
,
be
preferred
to
be
a
Judge
,
Councellor
,
or
of
a
Degree
in
a
higher
Tribunal
,
and
that
ordinarily
may
be
not
promoted
to
a
higher
Court
,
without
having
first
passed
by
a
lower
.
And
as
for
the
Common
Laws
of
England
themselves
,
though
most
Men
,
I
believe
,
will
be
of
Opinion
,
That
being
settled
now
,
and
having
endured
more
than
five
hundred
years
in
our
Realm
,
it
were
troublesome
and
dangerous
,
and
no
way
convenient
to
have
the
whole
course
thereof
changed
;
(
and
no
doubt
but
in
divers
points
,
especially
for
brevity
,
they
may
be
preferred
before
the
Civil
and
Imperial
Laws
,
which
give
more
space
to
Suits
)
yet
can
it
not
be
denied
,
but
that
it
was
a
form
of
Law
brought
in
in
haste
,
and
by
a
Conqueror
of
a
foreign
Nation
,
with
especial
eye
to
keep
down
,
afflict
,
and
extirpate
the
English
People
.
And
the
Normans
themselves
,
that
laid
these
Laws
upon
us
,
have
long
ago
,
in
their
own
Country
,
forsaken
them
,
and
betaken
themselves
to
the
Government
of
the
Civil
Law
,
tempered
with
National
Statutes
,
whereby
the
residue
of
the
Countries
of
France
are
governed
.
The
Common
Laws
of
England
unjust
in
matter
of
Life
and
Death
.
And
for
England
it
is
evident
,
that
divers
points
of
our
Common
Law
,
brought
in
by
the
Normans
,
touching
Life
and
Death
,
(
which
is
the
dearest
treasure
that
Man
hath
in
this
World
)
do
favour
much
of
Tyranny
,
and
seem
to
be
against
not
only
all
Laws
of
other
Countries
,
but
also
against
very
Reason
and
Justice
it self
,
and
against
all
Law
of
Nature
also
;
which
Law
of
Nature
doth
permit
to
every
Man
a
just
and
reasonable
defence
of
Life
and
Innocency
:
Neither
can
any
Prince
,
Country
,
or
humane
power
take
away
that
defence
,
albeit
they
may
determine
the
particular
manner
how
to
make
the
tryal
.
But
in
England
it
seemeth
that
the
defence
it self
is
taken
away
,
or
at
least
the
true
liberty
,
means
,
and
possibility
thereof
.
For
how
is
it
possible
,
for
example
sake
,
that
a
Man
standing
at
the
Bar
for
his
Tryal
upon
Life
and
Death
,
feared
on
the
one
side
with
terrour
of
that
may
happen
unto
him
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
astonished
with
the
sight
of
such
a
Court
and
Company
set
against
him
,
and
with
the
many
Accusations
,
Exaggerations
,
and
Amplifications
of
the
Prince's
Attorneys
,
and
other
Officers
that
plead
against
him
:
how
is
it
possible
,
I
say
,
that
such
a
Man
,
especially
if
he
be
bashful
,
and
unlearned
,
in
so
short
a
time
,
as
there
is
allotted
him
for
answering
for
his
Life
,
without
help
of
a
Lawyer
,
Proctor
,
or
other
Man
,
that
may
direct
,
counsel
,
or
assist
him
in
such
an
agony
;
how
can
he
see
all
the
parts
or
points
that
may
be
alledged
for
his
defence
,
being
never
so
Innocent
?
The
Equity
and
Piety
of
Imperial
Laws
in
matter
of
Life
and
Death
.
The
Imperial
Laws
confirmed
by
Justinian
,
and
other
Emperors
,
after
many
hundred
years
of
proof
,
and
received
since
by
all
Christian
Nations
saving
ours
,
do
allow
to
every
Man
that
is
accused
for
his
Life
,
all
lawful
and
reasonable
means
of
defence
,
with
sufficient
time
and
deliberation
for
the
same
:
and
no
marvel
,
for
if
it
be
reason
to
give
freedom
of
defence
for
any
parcel
of
a
Man's
Goods
and
Lands
impugned
by
another
,
how
much
more
reason
is
it
the
same
should
be
given
for
the
defence
of
a
Man's
Blood
,
wherein
goeth
Goods
,
Lands
,
Life
,
Honour
,
Children
,
Kindred
,
and
all
the
rest
?
all
which
in
England
is
shuffled
up
in
haste
,
put
upon
the
verdict
,
malice
,
ignorance
,
or
little
Conscience
,
or
care
of
twelve
silly
Men
,
who
presently
also
are
forced
to
give
verdict
without
time
,
or
means
,
to
inform
themselves
further
,
than
that
which
they
have
heard
there
at
Bar
;
which
,
oftentimes
,
is
nothing
but
Confusion
,
Partiality
,
and
Rhetorical
amplification
on
the
King's
behalf
by
his
Lawyers
that
talk
for
their
Fees
,
that
accuse
,
and
no
Man
is
suffered
to
defend
,
instruct
,
or
speak
for
the
accused
:
which
is
the
greatest
injustice
that
can
be
devised
;
and
no
doubt
but
infinite
innocent
Blood
is
shed
by
this
means
,
and
lyeth
upon
the
heads
of
our
Judges
,
Juries
,
and
Quests
,
and
upon
all
the
Commonwealth
besides
.
Whereby
for
remedy
of
so
great
inconveniences
,
both
before
God
and
Man
,
for
that
all
foreign
Nations
do
cry
out
of
this
our
manner
of
Judgment
,
it
should
be
good
at
least
that
before
the
Assizes
,
or
Arraignment
be
made
upon
Life
and
Death
,
the
Prisoner's
Process
should
be
made
by
some
Men
of
Conscience
and
learning
,
appointed
for
that
purpose
in
every
place
,
where
the
common
Gaols
be
;
and
that
sufficient
time
be
allotted
them
to
examine
the
matter
throughly
,
first
,
what
the
Accusers
,
and
Witnesses
do
say
,
and
to
give
a
Copy
thereof
to
the
Prisoner
,
with
a
Lawyer
or
Proctor
to
help
him
,
and
to
see
what
he
can
truely
answer
to
the
same
,
and
what
Exceptions
he
hath
against
the
Parties
his
Adversaries
.
And
if
his
poverty
be
such
,
that
he
cannot
pay
the
Fees
of
a
Lawyer
,
or
Attorney
,
to
answer
for
him
,
there
should
be
a
publick
Attorney
appointed
unto
him
upon
the
Prince
his
Charges
,
as
in
all
other
Catholick
Countries
is
used
,
not
only
in
matters
of
Life
and
Death
,
but
also
in
all
other
suits
concerning
Justice
,
wherein
all
such
as
do
give
Petitions
that
they
are
poor
,
and
cannot
pay
Lawyer
's
Fees
,
and
do
prove
the
same
,
they
have
presently
both
Lawyers
and
Attorneys
appointed
unto
them
,
at
the
King
's
cost
,
and
all
writing
,
and
other
helps
given
them
,
free
from
all
charges
for
prosecuting
their
Justice
;
which
is
,
no
doubt
,
a
notable
pious
Order
,
and
ought
to
be
brought
into
our
Country
,
with
restoring
true
Religion
.
And
as
on
the
one
side
,
Christian
Charity
moveth
to
wish
that
to
Men
accused
for
their
lives
,
all
lawful
and
reasonable
liberty
of
defence
,
and
Tryal
should
be
given
;
so
on
the
other
side
the
same
charity
requireth
that
those
that
shall
be
found
culpable
,
should
without
remission
,
or
hope
of
pardon
,
be
punished
,
for
the
example
of
others
,
and
for
avoiding
the
great
Infamy
of
our
Nation
,
whereof
I
spoke
before
in
the
Second
Chapter
of
this
Part
,
touching
robbing
upon
High-ways
.
Perhaps
it
would
not
be
amiss
for
this
purpose
,
that
some
distinction
of
punishments
should
be
made
for
that
crime
,
from
some
other
common
theft
,
and
of
less
offence
and
hurt
to
the
Commonwealth
:
and
albeit
the
kind
of
Death
upon
the
Wheel
in
France
and
Flanders
,
for
Murders
and
Thefts
upon
the
Way
,
do
seem
over
rigorous
,
and
horrible
,
and
no
ways
to
be
brought
into
our
Country
;
yet
some
other
less
aggravation
might
be
used
with
us
,
as
it
is
in
other
Countries
:
as
namely
,
that
their
Bodies
might
be
left
unburied
in
the
place
of
Execution
,
for
a
memory
and
terrour
unto
others
,
as
in
all
other
Christian
Nations
commonly
is
accustomed
.
The
use
also
of
the
Romans
to
whip
certain
Malefactors
somewhat
rigorously
before
their
death
,
did
terrifie
many
at
that
time
,
which
otherwise
would
not
much
have
esteemed
hanging
only
:
and
the
like
effect
it
would
work
also
by
likelihood
with
us
,
if
it
were
put
in
use
.
Some
other
punishments
also
should
be
devised
for
many
thefts
of
little
quantity
,
for
saving
of
Man's
Blood
;
for
that
the
custom
of
hanging
in
England
for
so
small
a
sum
,
and
quantity
,
as
our
Laws
appoint
,
is
much
reprehended
in
all
other
Nations
.
But
above
all
other
things
,
good
and
effectual
means
are
to
be
sought
to
divert
Men
from
these
offences
,
and
to
make
them
hate
and
shun
them
;
and
this
ought
to
be
the
greater
care
of
a
Commonwealth
,
than
to
punish
only
such
as
do
offend
,
though
this
also
ought
not
to
be
omitted
:
and
what
means
may
be
used
to
prevent
the
youth
of
England
,
and
avert
them
from
this
vice
of
stealing
,
I
have
shewed
by
divers
occasions
in
some
Chapters
before
;
and
surely
it
is
great
pity
to
see
so
many
consumed
by
Gallowses
in
England
,
more
perhaps
than
in
half
Christendom
besides
.
And
yet
the
sin
not
remedyed
thereby
for
want
of
cutting
off
the
root
by
good
Education
,
and
by
fear
of
Justice
,
equally
and
constantly
administred
.
Divers
other
points
of
our
Common
Law
might
be
touched
,
wherein
perhaps
some
Reformation
,
or
little
Alteration
might
be
used
with
the
great
good
of
our
Commonwealth
,
though
for
the
whole
course
thereof
,
as
before
I
have
signified
,
being
so
established
as
it
is
,
I
would
not
give
Counsel
to
make
great
Mutation
;
but
rather
endeavour
to
perfect
that
which
is
settled
,
and
supply
the
defects
that
may
be
of
great
inconvenience
.
And
this
is
all
I
remember
to
be
suggested
at
this
time
about
these
affairs
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Commons
of
England
,
and
matters
appertaining
unto
them
.
THE
Commonalty
being
the
Body
and
Bulk
of
the
Realm
,
and
those
that
sustain
the
labour
of
the
same
,
they
are
greatly
to
be
cherished
,
esteemed
,
and
conserved
,
and
next
after
the
planting
of
true
Religion
,
and
Knowledge
of
God
,
great
care
is
to
be
had
of
their
enriching
.
For
that
as
Constantius
the
Emperour
was
wont
to
say
,
The
Prince's
true
Treasure
,
are
the
Coffers
of
his
Subjects
,
and
especially
of
the
Commonalty
,
who
,
if
they
be
poor
and
needy
,
can
neither
pay
their
Landlords
,
nor
till
or
manure
the
ground
,
nor
help
the
Prince
in
his
necessities
.
And
by
the
Commonalty
I
understand
,
in
this
place
,
Labouring-men
,
Serving-men
,
Husbandmen
,
Yeomen
,
Artificers
,
Citizens
,
and
Merchants
,
all
which
labour
,
and
toil
,
to
the
end
that
others
may
live
in
rest
.
And
in
England
,
as
before
I
have
touched
,
their
Condition
was
wont
to
be
more
prosperous
and
happy
,
than
in
any
Country
else
of
the
World
besides
,
and
may
be
again
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
with
the
restoring
of
true
Religion
;
the
loss
whereof
brought
not
only
Spiritual
,
but
also
Temporal
misery
upon
our
Realm
.
First
then
is
to
be
enquired
upon
,
Inquiry
upon
Injuries
done
to
the
Commonalty
.
by
such
Commissioners
as
for
this
purpose
may
be
appointed
,
what
Oppressions
,
Injuries
,
Vexations
,
Losses
,
or
other
injuries
have
been
laid
upon
the
Commonalty
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
by
the
Heretical
Estate
of
these
later
Years
,
or
by
bad
Landlords
,
Noble
,
or
Gentlemen
of
Puissance
,
to
the
end
it
may
be
remedied
;
also
what
Landlords
principally
have
most
raised
,
or
racked
their
Rents
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
dealt
withal●
for
some
Moderation
.
The
Priviledges
also
both
of
the
Commonalty
in
general
,
or
of
any
community
within
any
Country
,
Province
or
Circuit
,
whether
it
be
about
Commons
,
Woods
,
Freedoms
,
or
the
like
,
that
may
have
been
broken
,
taken
away
,
or
injuriously
violated
,
may
be
considered
,
restored
,
and
confirmed
again
.
And
among
other
things
necessarily
to
be
lookt
to
among
our
Commonalty
will
be
to
reduce
them
again
to
their
old
simplicity
,
both
in
Apparel
,
Diet
,
Innocency
of
Life
,
and
plainness
of
Dealing
,
and
Conversation
,
from
which
Heresie
hath
distracted
many
.
The
Distinction
also
peculiar
unto
our
Country
of
divers
States
of
the
Commonalty
,
as
Labourers
,
Husbandmen
,
Yeomen
,
Farmers
,
and
the
like
,
is
to
be
conserved
,
and
Men
are
not
lightly
to
be
permitted
to
pass
from
these
States
,
to
the
State
and
Condition
of
a
Gentleman
,
without
particular
Merits
to
be
allowed
of
by
the
Prince
,
or
by
some
priviledge
of
learning
,
Chivalry
,
or
the
like
;
and
not
only
by
way
of
wealth
,
as
of
late
years
hath
been
accustomed
.
Order
must
be
taken
that
the
Commonalty
may
not
be
vexed
with
suits
in
Law
,
by
troublesome
Men
,
but
that
certain
Men
in
every
Shire
,
as
namely
Justices
of
Peace
,
and
such-like
,
may
hear
matters
first
,
and
compose
and
take
them
up
,
with
the
consent
of
both
Parties
,
or
otherwise
favour
him
that
hath
the
most
right
,
and
sheweth
most
modesty
,
and
desire
of
Peace
.
The
Law
used
in
some
foreign
Countries
,
that
no
Tenant
may
be
surety
for
his
Landlord
,
or
if
he
be
,
that
it
be
of
no
force
in
Law
,
is
very
good
,
and
profitable
oftentimes
for
both
Parties
.
Honest
Recreation
of
the
Commonalty
.
The
old
exercise
of
England
for
Parishes
to
meet
together
upon
Holy-days
at
the
Church-houses
,
Church-yards
,
and
other
such
places
,
and
there
to
disport
themselves
honestly
,
for
avoiding
idleness
or
worse
Occupations
at
home
,
is
not
evil
,
but
to
be
continued
,
avoiding
only
the
excesses
,
or
abuses
,
that
may
be
therein
,
which
were
not
commonly
accustomed
to
be
great
;
but
the
thing
it self
,
I
mean
that
meeting
and
entertainment
of
mirth
worketh
divers
good
effects
,
as
by
the
want
thereof
in
some
other
Countries
has
been
noted
;
for
it
holdeth
the
People
in
Contentment
,
and
maketh
friendship
of
one
Man
with
another
,
and
of
one
Parish
with
another
;
and
when
they
are
joined
together
,
any
good
Instruction
,
or
exhortation
may
be
made
unto
them
,
if
the
Curate
or
any
Spiritual
Man
will
take
the
same
in
hand
.
Corpus
Christi
Feast
.
The
custom
also
of
going
one
Parish
to
another
,
upon
their
Week-days
,
with
the
Banner
of
their
Saint
,
is
commendable
,
and
much
more
the
Festival
mirth
wont
to
be
used
in
Celebration
of
Corpus
Christi
Feast
,
which
were
to
be
restored
with
all
solemnity
of
honouring
that
Divine
Sacrament
,
which
our
Hereticks
have
sought
so
much
to
dishonour
.
The
means
also
of
frequent
Conversation
,
and
Contraction
between
the
People
of
England
,
by
often
Markets
and
Fairs
,
wherein
the
Commodities
of
one
Town
are
imparted
with
another
,
is
a
thing
more
used
in
our
Country
than
in
any
other
in
the
World
,
and
much
to
be
commended
,
as
also
conserved
,
and
increased
,
with
immunities
,
and
priviledges
for
the
many
good
effects
that
do
result
thereof
.
The
calling
in
of
base
Mony
in
this
Queen's
days
,
and
bringing
all
to
Silver
,
was
an
Act
to
gain
to
them
that
were
Authors
thereof
,
and
great
incommodity
it
is
to
the
Commonalty
,
both
in
respect
of
traffick
,
buying
and
selling
,
and
exchange
,
as
also
of
helping
the
poor
with
Alms
,
that
no
Brass
Mony
at
all
hath
been
permitted
,
as
in
all
other
Countries
is
used
,
where
yet
there
is
much
more
store
of
Silver
,
than
in
ours
.
For
without
this
,
neither
can
the
poor
live
,
nor
small
traffick
be
maintained
;
wherefore
of
necessity
it
must
be
thought
on
,
that
some
Brass
Mony
be
brought
in
correspondent
to
our
Farthing
,
Half-penny
,
and
the
like
.
I
have
spoken
also
before
of
a
certain
Common
Treasure
,
or
bank
to
be
erected
in
every
great
Town
for
poor
Men
to
borrow
Mony
upon
sureties
,
with
very
little
or
no
interest
,
which
would
be
a
great
help
and
stay
for
many
poor
People
.
Divers
Companies
and
Societies
also
,
and
Confraternities
are
to
be
erected
among
the
common
People
for
their
exercise
in
Piety
,
and
works
of
Charity
:
as
for
example
the
Confraternity
,
or
Brotherhood
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
of
the
Christian
Doctrin
,
of
visiting
Prisons
,
or
the
Sick
.
All
which
Brotherhoods
and
Societies
,
must
have
their
particular
Statutes
,
Rules
,
and
Ordinances
for
their
good
directions
in
their
holy
purposes
.
Divers
Schools
.
Though
the
number
of
Grammar-Schools
in
English
Towns
,
Cities
,
and
Villages
,
be
more
frequent
commonly
,
than
in
any
other
Countries
;
yet
are
they
now
to
be
increased
:
and
no
Village
lightly
should
pass
without
a
Master
in
it
,
to
teach
the
Children
to
write
and
read
at
the
least
,
and
to
cast
accounts
,
and
to
know
the
Christian
Doctrine
;
and
when
good
wits
are
discovered
,
they
should
be
sent
to
higher
Schools
,
and
thence
to
the
Seminaries
to
go
forward
in
learning
.
And
particular
care
ought
to
be
had
,
as
before
hath
been
noted
,
that
Men
be
not
suffered
to
bring
up
their
Children
idly
,
without
some
Talent
of
Study
,
Art
,
Science
,
or
Occupation
.
And
of
this
the
Bishops
ought
to
make
inquiry
of
the
Curate
and
Church-wardens
,
in
their
Visitations
,
and
the
Secular
Justices
in
their
ordinary
Quarter-sessions
,
to
the
end
that
this
fountain
of
evil
in
the
Commonwealth
may
be
avoided
.
The
Conclusion
.
And
albeit
many
things
more
may
be
noted
,
especially
out
of
the
godly
Customs
of
other
Catholick
Countries
;
yet
not
to
enlarge
any
further
this
Memorial
,
which
is
grown
much
greater
,
than
at
the
beginning
I
had
purposed
,
I
mean
to
stay
here
,
leaving
the
Consideration
,
and
suggesting
of
the
rest
,
to
them
that
shall
know
more
,
and
live
at
that
happy
day
,
which
we
pray
for
,
of
the
Conversion
of
our
Country
.
And
if
only
these
few
Notes
,
or
the
principal
of
them
,
which
we
have
laid
together
,
in
this
Memorial
shall
be
put
in
Execution
,
I
do
not
doubt
,
by
the
help
of
Almighty
God
,
to
whose
Glory
all
tendeth
,
but
that
our
Country
,
in
small
time
,
would
flourish
more
than
ever
again
:
So
as
we
may
justly
take
that
comfortable
saying
of
Esaiah
the
Prophet
to
be
spoke
to
us
,
which
he
spoke
to
Jerusalem
after
a
mighty
storm
of
Purgation
past
,
Consolamini
,
consolamini
,
Popule
mens
;
Dimissa
est
iniquitas
Hierusalem
,
suscepit
de
manu
Domini
duplicia
pro
omnibus
peccatis
suis.
FINIS
.
Subscribed
by
the
Author
's
own
hand
this
that
followeth
:
This
I
had
to
suggest
to
the
Honour
of
Almighty
God
,
and
good
of
our
Country
.
ROB.
PERSONS
.